Stories xxx sex porn sucking cock ass pussy

เข้าเวรรัก

2014-12-29T10:32:00.001-08:00

เข้าเวรรัก

อ่านเรื่องอื่น มากมายที่นี่ ...

เข้าเวรรักผม ทำงานเป็นอาจารย์ของโรงเรียนแห่งหนึ่งที่จังหวัดทางภาคใต้ สอนเกี่ยวกับคอมพิวเตอร์ เมื่อต้นปี 48 ที่ผ่านมา วันเสาร์ต้องเข้าเวรที่โรงเรียน และบังเอิญเวรของผมตรงกับอาจารย์ในแผนกเดียวกันเป็นผู้หญิง เป็นรุ่นน้องของผมประมาณ 5 ปี ชื่ออิม (มีแฟนแล้วแต่ยังไม่แต่งาน ส่วนผมมีครอบครัวแล้ว) หน้าตาก็ทั่วๆ ไป แต่แต่งตัวเซ็กส์มาก กระโปรงฟิตทุกวัน บางวันก็สั้น หน้าอกดูจากภายนอกพอประมาณ ผมแอบมองอยู่บ่อยๆ น้องเค้าก็รู้ วันนั้นตอนเข้าเวรผมขี้นไปบนห้องพักครูแล้วเล่นอินเทอร์เน็ต ก็ดูเว็บทั่วไป ส่วนน้องเค้าก้อดูเว็บของตามประสาสาวๆ ทั่วไป เครื่องคอมของจะหันหลังชนกัน แต่เครื่องผมของหันหลังเข้าหาประตู ช่วงพักเที่ยงน้องเค้าออกไปกินข้าว ส่วนผมนั่งเล่นเน็ตอยู่ต่อ พอน้องเค้าไม่อยู่ผมก็เลยเข้าเว็บเล่าประสบการณ์เซ็กส์สลับกับเว็บโป๊ ผมดูจนเพลินไม่รู้ว่าน้องเค้ามาตอนไหน เค้ายืนมองที่หน้าประตู พอเห็นเค้า ๆ ถามว่า มีเมียแล้วยังดูของแบบนี่อีกเหรอ ผมหน้าเสียไม่รู้จะตอบยังไงเลยแก้เขินไปว่า ดูเพื่อเพิ่มลีลาและประสบการณ์ จากนั้นเราก็คุยกันสองแง่สามง่ามตลอด ผมเห็นว่าน้องเค้าเริ่มมีอารมณ์ ส่วนผมนั้นโด่ตั้งนาน ก็เลยรวบรวมความกล้าแล้วถามว่า แล้วอิมเคยมีอะไรกับแฟนหรือยัง น้องเค้าเขินแล้วตอบว่า เคยแล้ว ผมถามต่อ บ่อยไหม น้องเค้าตอบว่า ตอนแฟนกลับมา เพราะแฟนทำงานที่กรุงเทพ แล้วเป็นไงบ้าง น้องเค้าตอบว่า ก้อรู้สึกดี เพราะรักเค้า ผมก็ถามต่อ เอาครั้งละกี่ยก น้องเค้าไม่ตอบและบอกว่าขอเข้าห้องน้ำก่อน เห็นน้องเค้าตื่นเต้นจนหน้า ก้อเลยคิดว่ายังไงวันนี้ต้องเอาน้องเค้าให้ได้ เพราะตั้งใจมานาน ไม่มีโอกาสไหนเหมาะเท่านี้แล้ว ก้อเลยไปยืนรอที่ประตูห้องน้ำ พอน้องเค้าออกมาตกใจ เค้าถาม พี่มาทำอะไร ก็เลยตอบว่า อยากคุยกับอิม ก็พลักดันเค้าเข้าห้องน้ำแล้วล็อกประตู ดูหน้าน้องเค้าตื่นเต้นมาก พี่จะทำอะไรอิม อิมพี่ขอครั้งหนึ่งได้ไหม ขอเค้าดื้อๆ เลย พี่ชอบอิมนะ แล้วเค้าไปกอดแล้วไซ้ซอกคอและและหู ตามประสบการณ์และความชำนาญ แต่ยอมรับครับ ตื่นเต้นมาก เพราะไม่เอากันในห้องน้ำมาก่อนเลย และยิ่งเป็นกับน้องอิม ผมไซ้เรื่อยๆ มือก้อคลำไปตามนมของเค้าเรื่อย พอได้สัมผัสแล้ว ยอมรับเลยครับว่าใหญ่กว่าที่คิดมาก(ใหญ่กว่าของเมียผมอีก) น้องเค้าพร่ำว่า พี่อย่า..อิมกลัว.. พี่..อย่า... ผมไซ้เรื่อยๆ แล้วจัดการเก็บเสื้อผ้าน้องอิม แล้วจัดการกับเสื้อผ้าของผม ทีนี้เสาของผมจ่อที่หอยน้องเค้า หอยน้องเค้าน้ำเยิ้มเลย ผมลากนิ้วเข้าไปในหอยน้องอิม น้องเค้าบอกว่า พี่..พอก่อน...อิมไม่ไหวแล้ว..อูยยย ผมเลยยกน้องอิมให้ให้นั่งบนเคาน์เตอร์ที่ใช้ลล้างหน้าแล้วจัดการลงลิ้นที่ หอยน้องอิม น้องเค้าพูดว่า พี่ทำอะไร...อิมเพิ่งเยี่ยวเสร็จนะ.. ผมไม่สนใจเลียใหญ่เลย ส่วนมือก็สนุกกับนมอันอวบอิ่มของน้องอิม น้องอิมกำลังจะเสร็จแล้วพูดว่า พี่จ่า...ไม่ไหวแล้ว..จะออกแล้ว ผมเลยบอกว่า อิมปล่อยเต็มที่เลยที่รัก ...พี่อยากกินน้ำของอิม น้องเค้าเกร็งตัวแล้วแล้วปล่อยน้ำออกมา ผมจัดการเลียเกลี้ยงเลย แต่ยอมรับว่าชาดไม่ของเหมือนของเมีย (ของเมียรสชาดดีกว่า) เลยถามว่าเป็นไงบ้าง น้องเค้าตอบว่า สุดยอดเลยพี่ ผมถามต่อ ต่ออีกได้ไหม พี่ยังไม่เสร็จเลย น้องเค้าโอเค ผมขอให้น้องเค้าช่วยโม๊กให้หน่อยน้องเค้าบอก ยังไม่เคยทำให้แฟนเค้าเลย แต่เต็มใจทำให้ผม ผมเลยนั่งบนชักโครก แล้วอิมจับเสาของผมรูดขึ้นลงแล้วใช้ลิ้นเลียและอม ยอมรับว่าน้องเค้าโม๊กใช้ได้ ผมเสียวมากตื่นเต้นด้วยจะออกแล้วก็เลยบอกน้องเค้าว่าพอแล้ว และน้องเค้าหันหลังแล้วนั่งบนตักผม ผมถามว่าเคยเล่นท่านี้ไหม น้องเค้าตอบว่า ไม่เคย ผมบอกดีเลยงั้นมาลองกันเถอะผมก็ยังไม่เคย ก้อเลยเอาเสาเสียบที่หอยน้องอิม เข้าได้ไม่ยากครับเพราะหอยน้องอิมมีน้ำเต็มที่เพราะเสร็จมาแล้วรอบหนึ่ง ผมบอกน้องอิมให้โยกเต็มที่ ส่วนมือผมก็เกาะที่หน้าอกน้องเค้าเต็มที่ เราโยกกันในท่านั้นท่าเดี่ยวประมาณ 15 นาที ไม่อยากเปลี่ยนเลย เพราะน้องเค้าบอกว่า พี่สุดยอดเลย ท่านี้ ... พี่....อิมจะเสร็จ...แล้ว ..อูยยย ผมจะเสร็จเหมือนกัน ที่จริงผมจะหลั่งข้างนอก แต่ไม่ทัน น้องเค้าไม่ทันคิดเรื่องนี้เพราะกำลังเสียวเต็มที่ แล้วผมเสร็จตามน้องเค้า ผมปล่อยน้ำเข้าไปเต็มที่เลย แล้วน้องเค้าหันมาจูบปากโดยที่เสายังคารูหอยแล้วพูดว่า อิมมีความสุขอย่างที่ไม่เคยมีมาก่อนเลย พี่เก่งจัง เก่งกว่าแฟนหนูอีก ผมก้อบอกเค้าว่าเมื่อปล่อยน้ำเค้าไปหอย น้องเค้าบอกว่าไม่เป็นไรหรอก น้องเค้าบอกเค้ากินยาคุมอยู่ ผมเลยเลยจูบเธออีกครั้งแล้วน้องเค้า พี่มาต่อกันเถอะ ผมก็ไม่ขัดใจเธอวันนั้นเราล่อในห้องกัน 3 ยกจนเปลี้ยเลย ยอมรับเลยครับว่าเอากับเมียยังไม่มันเท่านี้มาก่อนเลย หลังจากวันวันนั้นผมกับน้องอิมก็จะหาโอกาสล่อกันเรื่อยมา เค้ายอมรับว่าเค้าชอบผม แต่ติดที่ผมมีเมียแล้วและเค้าก้อมีแฟนแล้ว....

อ่านเรื่องอื่น มากมายที่นี่ ...

น้องฝน

2014-12-29T10:25:00.001-08:00

น้องฝน

อ่านเรื่องอื่น มากมายที่นี่ ...

น้องฝนน้องฝน เป็นเด็กสาวอายุ 16 ที่มีผิวพรรณรูปร่างหน้าตาถึงขั้นดาราทีวีเลยทีเดียว ผมเธอสีดำ ยาวตรงเป็นระเบียบถึงกลางหลัง หน้าตาบ้องแบ๊ว ตากลมโตใสปิ๊ง ปากนิดจมูกหน่อย ผิวขาวเหมือนหยวกกล้วย รูปร่างก็กำลังดีทีเดียวครับ กลมกลึงไปหมด น้องฝนย้ายตามพ่อแม่มาอยู่ที่หมู่บ้านนี้ได้ไม่นาน พ่อแม่เธอก็ส่งเข้ามาเรียนในโรงเรียนเรา โดยที่เธอไม่รู้หรอกครับว่าโรงเรียนของเราเป็นอย่างไงแล้ววันแรกของ การเข้าเรียนของเธอก็มาถึง และก็แน่นอนพวกเด็กผู้ชายมานั่งหน้าสลอนรอดู หอยแครง ของเด็กใหม่กันเหมือนเคย แล้วน้องฝนก็มา..เธอใส่ชุดนักเรียน ม.ปลายใหม่เอี่ยมอ่องเดินเข้ามาในโรงเรียน อย่างสดใส ไร้เดียงสา เมื่อผ่านรั้วโรงเรียนแค่ก้าวแรก เธอก็ต้องชะงัก เพราะภาพที่เธอเห็นเป็นเด็กหนุ่มสาววัยใกล้เคียงกับเธอบ้างก็ใส่แต่ยกทรงกับ กางเกงใน หรือบางคนไม่ได้ใส่อะไรติดตัวเลย เดินเปลือยกายล่อนจ้อน ปล่อยให้เครื่องเพศของตัวเองโทงเทงไปมาอย่างหน้าไม่อาย และไม่มีใครปิดบังกัน เดินร่อนโชว์ของลับให้เห็นกันแบบจะๆ เธอถึงกับอึ้งไปพักใหญ่ ก่อนที่รุ่นพี่เวรหน้าประตูจะเดินมาทักเธอ น้องฝนใช่มั๊ยครับ..ยินดีต้อนรับสู่โรงเรียนของเราครับ ค่ะนี่มันอะไรกันคะ พี่ มีแต่คนแก้ผ้าล่อนจ้อน เค้าไม่อายกันเลยเหรอคะ ไม่เห็นมีอะไรน่าอายเลยนี่นา เรื่องธรรมชาติทั้งนั้น เด็กที่นี่น่ะ เค้าไม่ต้องใช้ชุดนักเรียนกันหรอก มันเปลือง ส่วนใหญ่เด็กที่นี่ไม่มีตังค์ขนาดนั้นหรอกนะ ทุกคนต้องใส่แบบนี้แหล่ะ น้องฝนก็เหมือนกันนะจ๊ะ เดี๋ยวไปแก้ผ้าที่ล็อคเกอร์ ใส่ได้แต่ ยกทรงกับกางเกงในเท่านั้นนะ หาาา..พี่พูดเล่นหรือเปล่าคะ อย่างงี้คนอื่นก็ต้องเห็นของหนูหมดซิ หนูอายนะคะ แรกๆ ก็อย่างงี้ล่ะ แล้วจะชินไปเอง ดูเด็กม.ต้น ซิ เห็นมั๊ย เค้าแก้ผ้าหมด ไม่เห็นอายเลย แลกกันดู ผู้ชายเห็นปิผู้หญิง ผู้หญิงก็เห็นควยผู้ชาย เด็กเค้าก็ชอบออกจะตาย เด็กสาวช็อคกับคำตอบนั้น แต่จนแล้วจนรอด เธอก็ต้องทำตามกฏของสังคม เธอไปที่ล็อคเกอร์ตามคำแนะนำ แล้วถอดเสื้อและกระโปรงนักเรียนออกจนเหลือแต่ยกทรงกับกางเกงในตัวจิ๋ว ซึ่งปิดโมะเธอแทบไม่มิด ต่อหน้าเด็กผู้ชายที่มานั่งเฝ้าดูประมาณ 10 กว่าคน เธออายถึงกับต้องใช้มือปิดบริเวณเครื่องเพศเอาไว้เสร็จจากขั้นตอน แรกเธอก็หิ้วกระเป๋าพาร่างกึ่งเปลือยเดินไปที่ห้องเรียน ชั้น ม.4/2 แล้วเธอก็ต้องช็อคอีกครั้งเมื่อภาพที่เธอเห็นคือภาพการช่วยเหลือกันของเด็ก นักเรียนหนุ่มสาว 3 คู่ ซึ่งแต่ละคู่ก็มีลีลาต่างๆ กันไป ไม่เท่านั้นยังมีเด็กนักเรียนคนอื่นยืนดูนั่งดู บางคนชักว่าวตาม เกี่ยวเบ็ดตามก็มี เด็กสาวยังไม่ประสากับเรื่องพวกนี้ ถึงกับยืนตาค้าง แล้วเพื่อนนักเรียนผู้หญิงคนหนึ่งซึ่งเปลือยท่อนล่างก็เข้ามาทักเธอ เธอเพิ่งเข้ามาเหรอยินดีที่รู้จักนะ เราชื่อ ครีม ค่ะ ฝนค่ะ นี่..นี่มันอะไรกันเหรอ เค้าเอากันในห้องเรียนโชว์กันอย่างงี้เลยเหรอ คิก..คิก ใช่ พวกนี้มันเงี่ยนกันมาตั้งแต่ตอน ม.ต้นแล้วล่ะ ตอนม.ต้น ถ้าเธอได้เรียนที่นี่ ก็จะรู้ว่า เค้าห้ามไม่ให้เย็ดกันน่ะ ถึงแม้จะแก้ผ้าหมด แต่เอาควยเข้ารูไม่ได้น่ะ คิดดูดิ ว่าเงี่ยนสะสมมานานขนาดไหน วันนี้พวกผู้ชายเค้าเลยมาเวียนเทียนเย็ดพวกผู้หญิงอยู่น่ะ นี่เราก็รอ ไม่รู้เมื่อไหร่จะถึงคิวเหมือนกัน ดูปิเราดิแฉะเลยเห็นป่ะ อิอิ..ยัยครีมพูดอย่างหน้าไม่อาย พร้อมทั้งชี้นิ้วไปที่ หอยแครงของเธอซึ่งเริ่มมีน้ำซึมออกมาแล้วนี่พวกเธอให้ผู้ชายเย็ดฟรีๆ อย่างงี้เลยเหรอ ไม่อายเหรอ บ้าอายทำไม เธอยังไม่เคยซินะ ไหนลองแก้ผ้าซิ ดูซิจิ๋มเด็กยังซิงเป็นไงบ้าง ไม่นะ เราไม่ยอมเป็นแบบพวกเธอหรอก เราไม่ยอมถอด กกน. ออกเด็ดขาด อ้าวแล้วตอนเธอฉี่จะทำไงล่ะ ห้องน้ำที่นี่ไม่มีประตูปิดหรอกนะ ใช้ห้องน้ำรวมกันด้วย เห็นกันหมดแล้ว จริงๆ แล้วส่วนใหญ่ก็ชอบกันนะ ฉี่ให้พวกผู้ชายดูน่ะ น่าอายดีออก ส่วนใหญ่ผู้ชายจะชอบดูหีผู้หญิงตอนแฉะๆ นี่ล่ะ ยิ่งตอนช็อตน้ำแตกนี่ห้ามหุบขาเลยนะ เพราะพวกผู้ชายเค้าจะเรียกเพื่อนเค้ามาดู รู้ป่ะ แล้วเพื่อนเค้าก็จะมาเย็ดเราต่ออ่ะ เออแล้วก็จะมีทุกวันจันทร์ ตอนขึ้นหอประชุมก็ต้องถอดหมดนะ แล้วปิดตาไว้ ให้ใครมาเย็ดก็ได้อ่ะ โห..ตอนนั้นจะเงี่ยนกันสุดๆ เลย น้ำแตกน้ำแตนเต็มหอเลยล่ะ นี่ ..พวกเธอ มาเรียนหรือมาเย็ดกันน่ะ ก็ตอนเรียนก็เรียนซิ ตอนพักก็เย็ดกัน ทำให้สมองโปร่งดีออก อิอิ เอ้ายัยครีม ถึงคิวเธอแล้ว เด็กผู้ชายคนนึงที่เป็นคนจัดคิวตะโกนเรียกเธอ มาแล้ว..มาแล้ว แล้ว ยัยครีมก็ขึ้นไปนอนแอ่นขาขึ้นในท่าเตรียมพร้อม ปล่อยให้เด็กหนุ่มสาวควยเข้าอย่างมิดด้าม ยัยครีมเสียวขนาดหนักจับยกทรงขึ้นให้พ้นเนินนม ปล่อยให้เด็กชายลูบเคล้นสองเต้า ที่หัวนมกำลังชูอย่างสบายใจมาถึง ตอนช่วงกลางวัน เธอยังคงงุนงงกับเหตุการณ์ที่เกิดขึ้น ทำให้เธอต้องเดินสำรวจไปตามชั้นเรียนต่างๆ ไม่ว่าจะเป็น ม.ต้น หรือ ม.ปลาย ล้วนแล้วแต่เป็นไปในรูปแบบเดียวกัน ต่างกันก็แต่เด็ก ม.ปลายนั้นจะเน้นไปทางลีลาการเย็ดกัน ในหลากหลายท่า ไม่ว่าจะเป็นคู่หรือกลุ่ม แต่สำหรับเด็ก ม.ต้นนั้นต่างกัน เนื่องจาก ม.ต้นนั้นยังเอาควยเข้ารูไม่ได้ กิจกรรมต่างๆ จึงเน้นไปที่การช่วยให้อีกฝ่ายหนึ่งแตกด้วยวิธีการต่างๆ กันไป บางคนถึงกับออกแนวซาดิสต์ด้วยซ้ำ อย่างเช่น นร.หญิงชั้น ม.3 คนนึง โดนจับมัดเชือกให้ตรงส่วนนมกับปิมันนูนอย่างเด่นชัด แล้วใช้ไม้บรรทัดฟาดบริเวณที่เป็นของสงวนจนปิเธอบวมแดงอย่างเห็นได้ชัด หรือ เด็กชั้นม.2 โดนกิ๊บหนีบผ้าหนีบหัวนมกับบริเวณแคมของด้านของเธอให้ห้อยต่องแต่งตลอดเวลา ที่เรียน หรือแม้แต่เด็กชั้น ม.1 ที่ยังไม่มีแม้แต่ขนที่หัวหน่าว ยังโดนชอล์กเย็ดเข้าไปในรูถึง 5 อัน จนเด็กผู้หญิงน้ำไหลโชกไปถึงปลายตีน ง่ามขาเปียกแฉะไปหมด..ยัยฝนยังเป็นเด็กหัวเก่า เธอคิดว่าเรื่องพวกนี้ไม่เหมาะสมเพราะพวกเธอยังเด็กเกินไปที่จะโดนทำเช่นนี้ เธอจึงคิดแผนการที่จะส่งจดหมายไปร้องเรียนที่ตัวเมืองจังหวัดที่เธออยู่ซึ่ง อยู่ห่างไกลจากตัวหมู่บ้านมาก โดยเธอต้องส่งจดหมายไปกับบุรุษไปรษณีย์ที่มาที่หมู่บ้านเธอแค่ 2 อาทิตย์ครั้ง และเป็นช่วงที่เธอเรียนอยู่ด้วย เธอจึงต้องโดดเรียน!วัน รุ่งขึ้นเธอเตรียมชุดอยู่บ้านมาเพื่อที่จะเปลี่ยนตอนปีนรั้วได้แล้ว แล้วเวลานั้นก็มาถึง ช่วงกลางวันเมื่อเด็กคนอื่นยังอยู่ที่โรงอาหาร เธอมาที่รั้วหลังโรงเรียนแล้วปีนต้นไม้ขึ้นไปทั้งๆ ที่ยังอยู่ในชุดชั้นใน เธอกำลังจะทำได้ แต่ทว่าขอบกกน.ของเธอไปติดกับขอนไม้จนรูดลงเห็นหอยน้อยของเธอ เธอพยายามจะแกะมันออกแต่มันยังติดแน่น และแล้ว รุ่นพี่เวรก็บังเอิญเดินผ่านมาเจอพอดี ด้วยความตกใจ เธอตกลงมาจากต้นไม้ ก้นจ้ำเบ้า โดยที่ กกน.ตัวนั้นยังติดอยู่ด้านบน หอยตัวน้อยเผยอออกต่อหน้ารุ่นพี่อย่างเต็มเบ้าตา มันอูมอวบอิ่ม ขาวฉ่อง ที่สำคัญ ไม่มีขนให้รำคาญตาแม้แต่เส้นเดียว ทำอะไรน่ะ รุ่นพี่ถามเสียงดุ อ๋อหนูลองปีนต้นไม้เล่นน่ะค่ะ อย่ามาโกหก หนีโรงเรียนใช่มั๊ย รุ่น พี่เหลือบเห็นจดหมายที่แนบไว้ในร่องอกของเธอ จึงหยิบขึ้นมาแล้วเปิดอ่าน เมื่ออ่านเสร็จ มันบันดาลโทสะอย่างหนัก เพราะความคิดของหล่อนเข้าขั้นจะสั่งปิดโรงเรียนเลยทีเดียว มันจับเด็กสาวถอดยกทรงออก ให้ยืนเปลือยล่อนจ้อนเพื่อต้องการจะค้นร่างกายว่ามีอะไรซ่อนอยู่หรือไม่ สองเต้านั้นอวบอิ่มได้รูปสมกับที่ยังไม่เคยผ่านมือชายคนไหนมาก่อน หัวนมแดงสดของเด็กวัย 16 ชูตั้งขึ้นอย่างเห็นได้ชัด เมื่อค้นตัวแล้ว มันก็พาเธอไปที่ห้องฝ่ายปกครอง เอาจดหมายนั้นให้กับ ไอ้ม้า หัวหน้าฝ่ายได้อ่าน ใครๆ ก็รู้กันว่า ไอ้ม้านั้นค่อนข้างโรคจิต มันจบจากที่นี่ไป 2 ปีแล้วแต่ก็ยังไม่ได้ไปหางานทำ แต่ตั้งตนเป็นใหญ่ คอยจับเด็กนักเรียนสาวๆ ที่ทำผิด มาลงโทษ ด้วยการเฆี่ยนก้น จนน้ำแตกกระเซ็นกันตรงนั้น หรือวิธีอื่นที่ซาดิสต์เข้าขั้นจนเด็กคนอื่นๆ ขยาดไปตามๆ กัน เธอแน่มากยัยหนู ที่กล้าทำแบบนี้ ไอ้ม้าพูดพร้อมกับใช้ อีดูด ไม้เรียวเหล็กลูบไล้ร่างที่เปลือยเปล่าล่อนจ้อนของเด็กสาวที่ยังบริสุทธิ์ ผุดผ่องเป็นยองใย อืม..อย่างงี้ชั้นคงปราณีไม่ได้แล้วล่ะ ชั้นคิดอะไรดีๆ ออกแล้ว ชั้นจะทำโทษเธอในแบบที่ไม่เคยมีใครกล้าทำมาก่อน เธอจะต้องอายแทบมุดดินเลยล่ะ ยัยหนู หนูขอโทษค่ะ หนูจะไม่ทำอีกแล้ว ให้อภัยหนูเถอะนะคะ เด็กสาวเสียงออดอ้อนเมื่อรู้ว่าเป็นความผิดร้ายแรงและกำลังจะโดนทำโทษเผียะ ไอ้ม้าเงื้ออีดูด ฟาดลงไปที่ราวก้นของเด็กสาวอย่างไม่ปราณี แค่ทีแรกเด็กสาวถึงกับสะดุ้งโหยง ขาคุดคู้ยืนไม่ติดไอ้ม้ายังคงกระหน่ำฟาดก้นของเด็กสาวอย่างไม่คิดชีวิต โอ๊ย..โอ๊ย..โอ๊ย.หนู.หนูจะไม่ทำแล้วค่ะ .อย่าตีหนูเลยโอ๊ยเจ็บ.หนู.เจ็บค่ะเด็ก สาวก้นบวมแดงขึ้นอย่างเห็นได้ชัดเมื่อเสร็จสิ้นทีที่ 5 เธอถึงกับต้องนั่งยองๆ เอามือปิดก้นไว้ ตัวสั่นเทา ที่สำคัญความเจ็บปวดทำให้เธอไม่สามารถอั้น ชิ้งฉ่อง ของเธอไว้ได้ จึงปล่อยให้มันไหลนองเป็นน้ำสีเหลืองเต็มพื้นห้องฝ่ายปกครองไปหมด เฮ้ยไปเอากล้องมาถ่ายเก็บไว้ พรุ่งนี้เอาไปติดบอร์ดประจานให้คนอื่นดูด้วยไอ้ม้าสั่ง ไอ้เดช ลูกน้องมัน ยังยังไม่พอ มึงต้องเจออะไรที่น่าอายกว่านี้อีก กูเตรียมไว้ให้มึงแล้ว เฮ้ย..ไอ้เดช เย็นนี้มึงสั่งให้เด็กทุกคนมารวมกันที่หน้าเสาธง กูมีโชว์เด็ดๆ ให้พวกมันดู ครับท่าน ตอนเย็นวันนั้น เด็กทุกคนได้ยินประกาศให้มารวมกันทีหน้าเสาธง ทั้งเด็กชายเด็กหญิง ม.ต้น ม.ปลาย เข้าแถวกันแบบตอนเช้า แล้วไอ้ม้าก็เริ่มพิธี นักเรียนทุกคน วันนี้พี่มีตัวอย่างของเด็กนักเรียนเลวคนหนึ่งมาให้ดู เด็กคนนี้นอกจากจะไม่ทำตามกฎของโรงเรียนแล้ว ยังจะแหกกฎ หนีเรียน เป็นตัวอย่างที่ไม่ดีแก่นักเรียนทุกคนขอให้นักเรียนอย่าเอาเป็นแบบอย่าง ถ้าใครทำตามจะต้องโดนลงโทษอย่างเธอคนนี้ พามันออกมา ไอ้ม้าสั่งให้ ไอ้เดช พายัยฝนออกมา โดยยัยฝนอยู่ในชุดชั้นใน มือสองข้างโดนจับไขว้หลังแล้วมัดเชือกไว้ มายืนอยู่ที่หน้าเสาธง หน้าแถวนักเรียนทุกคนเห็นเด่นชัด แก้ผ้ามันออกให้หมด ให้นักเรียนชายทุกคนเห็นรูหีมันชัดๆ เลย ไอ้ เดชจับ ยกทรง และ กางเกงในของยัยฝน กระชากออกมา เหลือแต่ร่างกายเปลือยล่อนจ้อน สองเต้าบวมเป่งหัวนมแดงสดชูชัน ด้านล่างก็ไม่แพ้กัน เพราะโหนกปิของเด็กอูม อวบอิ่ม ไร้พงหญ้าปิดบังบริเวณของสงวน ทำให้หอยแมงภู่ตัวโตของหล่อนเผยอออกมาทักทายกับนักเรียนชายทุกคนที่จ้องมอง เธอ ยัยฝนเริ่มร้องไห้เพราะความอาย ให้มันหันหลัง โชว์ก้นแดงๆ ของมันด้วย ไอ้เดชจับยัยฝนหันหลังจนเห็นก้นที่บวมแดง มีรอยไม้เรียวอยู่ ประมาณ 4-5 แนว อยู่กลางแก้มก้น เมื่อกลางวันเด็กคนนี้จะปีนรั้วหนีเรียน มีคนจับได้ เลยพาตัวมาให้พี่ พี่ทำโทษมันไปแล้วด้วยการเฆี่ยนไป 5 ที จนฉี่มันราด พรุ่งนี้จะติดบอร์ดโชว์ให้ทุกคนได้ดูตอนฉี่ไหลออกมาจากรูมัน มันจะได้อาย ไม่กล้าทำอีก ไอ้เดชจับยัยฝนหันหน้ามาอีกครั้ง แล้วจับอ้าขาออกให้เห็นรูปิชัดๆ รูหีของเด็กคนนี้ยังไม่เคยโดนเย็ด บริสุทธิ์ซิงๆ กูพิสูจน์มาแล้วว่าแน่น เดี๋ยวพอกูทำโทษมันเสร็จ พวกมึงเรียงคิวกันเข้ามาเย็ดมันได้เลย ไม่ต้องเกรงใจ พวกเด็กผู้ชายกระหยิ่ม เพราะพวกมันยังไม่เคยเห็นหีของเด็กม.ปลายคนไหนสวยเท่าของยัยฝนเลย ทั้งเรียบ เนียน นูน น่าเย็ดไปหมด ที่สำคัญไม่มีขนหมอยให้รำคาญลูกนัยน์ตา เหมือนของเด็กยังไงอย่างงั้น เอาล่ะ ได้เวลาล่ะ จับมันยืนหันหน้าเข้าเสาธง ให้เชือกเสาธงอยู่หว่างสองแคมของมัน แล้วจับก้นมันดันไว้ด้วยอย่าให้เอาออกนะ ไอ้ เดชทำตามคำสั่ง มันจับให้แคมปิของยัยฝนแหวะอยู่ระหว่างราวเชือกเสาธงซึ่งเป็นเชือกไนล่อน เส้นโต ทั้งแตดและเม็ดละมุดบัดนี้โดนแนบด้วยเชือกนี้แล้ว เด็กนักเรียนซึ่งเป็นเวรเตรียมอยู่อีกด้านหนึ่งของเชือกเตรียมที่จะชักเชือก เส้นนั้นไอ้ม้าดูนาฬิกาแล้วบอกให้ลูกน้องที่ห้องกระจายเสียงเปิดเพ ลงแนวร็อคอัลเตอร์เนทีฟดังลั่นทั่วทั้งสนาม ทั้งเสียงกลอง สีกีต้าร์เบสเร้าใจยิ่งนัก เมื่อได้ยินเสียงเพลง เด็กนักเรียนเวร จึงค่อยๆ เริ่มชักเชือกลงมาตามจังหวะ แค่รูดแรก เท่านั้นล่ะ ยัยฝนร้องลั่น เนื่องด้วยเชือกที่แนบไว้ในแคมปินั้นมาเสียดสีกับรูเพศ เม็ด และแตดของเธออย่างถึงแก่น จะกระเด้งก้นออกก็ไม่ได้เพราะไอ้เดชมันผลักอยู่ โอ๊ยยยยยยยยยยยยยอ๊าาาาาาาา.อ๊าาาาาเจ็บ แสบไปทั้งหีเลย พอแล้ว อย่าอ๊าาาาาา เด็กสาวสุดแสนจะรัญจวนจิต เมื่ออวัยวะเพศของเธอโดนรูดเชือกท่ามกลางสายตาคนเป็นร้อย จนเธออดกลั้นไม่ไหวที่จะปล่อยให้น้ำกามของเธอหลั่งออกมาจากรูเป็นสายธาร เปียกเต็มง่ามขาไปหมด ฮ่าาา..ฮ่าาาา.รูดให้แรงขึ้นอีก กูอยากเห็นภาพแบบนี้มานานแล้ว เอาให้หีแหวะเห็นรูเลย มึง เฮ้ย ไอ้เดช เอาไม้เรียวฟาดก้นมันไปด้วย ท่าจะมันส์ว่ะ ให้มันแสบทั้งหน้าทั้งหลังเลย ไอ้ เดชหยิบไม้เรียวหวายขึ้นมา ฟาดเข้าไปที่แก้มก้นของเด็กสาวอย่างไม่ยั้ง ตามจังหวะกลองในเพลงเลยทีเดียว คราวนี้ถ้าเด็กสาวกระเด้งก้นไปข้างหลังก็จะโดนฟาด ยิ่งเพิ่มความแสบสันต์ถึงทรวงไปกันใหญ่ ได้แต่ยืนเกร็งหน้าขาชูหน้าขึ้นรับการลงโทษที่แสนจะหนักหน่วง เด็กผู้ชายในแถวทุกคนควยพองโตอย่างไม่ต้องสงสัย บ้างชักควยไปด้วยก็มีเด็ก นักเรียนที่ชักเชือกก็ใช่ย่อย ยิ่งเพลงมันส์เท่าไหร่ มันยิ่งออกแรงสาวเร็วและรุนแรงตาม จนเชือกนั้นถูไถเข้าไปอยู่ในหลืบชั้นในสุดของหี เสียดสีทั้งเม็ดทั้งแตดของเด็กผู้หญิงจนอ่วมไปทั่วทั้งร่องรู มันเหลือบเห็นของดีของเด็กแหวกอ้า น้ำเงี่ยนใสหยดไหลหลั่งเป็นทางตามเชือกที่เหนี่ยวรั้งเครื่องเพศเธออยู่ทุก ครั้งที่ถูกรูด ก้นด้านหลังเป็นแนวถูกเฆี่ยนด้วยไม้เรียวจนแดงเถือก สภาพของเด็กสาวที่โดนทารุณอยู่ในขณะนี้ช่าง โคตรน่าเย็ด ที่สุดเท่าที่มันเคยเห็นมา หนูหนูไม่ไหวแล้วค่ะ.เงี่ยนจิ๋มจังเลย..อูยย.ชักเร็วๆ อูยยจะแตกอ๊าแตก.แตกแล้ว..อ๊าาาาาาาาาาาา..เด็ก สาวหมดสิ้นความอายปล่อยน้ำกามกระฉูดออกมาจนแฉะเต็มพื้น ในที่สุดก็หมดแรงล้มลงไป ก้นจ้ำเบ้ากับพื้น ขาแหวะอ้าซ่าอย่างอิดโรย พร้อมๆ กับที่เพลงจบไปพร้อมกัน จับมันอ้าขาออกให้สุด ให้ทุกคนเห็นรูหีแฉะๆ มันชัดๆ ไอ้ม้าสั่งไอ้ เดชจับขาของเด็กสาวอ้าออก บัดนี้แคมนอกของเธอแหวะออกอย่างเห็นได้ชัด แคมในนั้นเป็นสีชมพูเรื่อๆ และเห็น รู ได้อย่างชัดเจนแจ่มแจ๋ว โดยขณะนี้น้ำกามของหล่อนกำลังทะลักหลั่งออกจากรูนั้นเลอะเต็มทั้งง่ามขาและ ร่องก้น จับมันมัดเชือกไว้ ให้ขาอ้าออก ประจานไว้อย่างงั้นแหล่ะ ใครอยากเย็ดจะได้มาเย็ดได้ หีบานแน่ มึง อีหนูเอ๋ย.หลัง จากที่ปล่อยแถว เด็กผู้ชายกรูกันเข้ามามุงดู รูหี ของเด็กสาว ที่เปิดอ้าซ่าแดงแจ๋ให้ทุกคนเห็นชัดเจน แต่ทุกคนก็ยังไม่เย็ดเธอเพราะเห็นว่าเธอเพลียมามากแล้ว หลังจากนั้นเธอก็เป็นดาวประจำม.4 เรียกว่าเด็กผู้ชายทั้งระดับ ม.ปลาย พากันแวะเวียนมาเย็ดเธอที่ห้อง เธอก็เริ่มจะชิน จากความเจ็บกลายเป็นความเสียว กลับชอบที่จะให้เด็กผู้ชายเอาอะไรก็ได้มาเย็ดแยงใส่รูเธอ และเธอก็ชำนาญพอที่จะรู้จังหวะจะโคนในการปล่อยน้ำกามให้พวกเด็กผู้ชายได้ เห็นช็อตที่รูหีของเธอเปียกจนฉ่ำแฉะไปทั่วทั้งรู วันเวลาทำให้เธอก็กลายเป็นคนเซ็กส์จัดคนหนึ่งเลยทีเดียว

อ่านเรื่องอื่น มากมายที่นี่ ...

ไม่ดีจริงๆ

2014-12-29T10:19:00.001-08:00

ไม่ดีจริงๆ

อ่านเรื่องอื่น มากมายที่นี่ ...

ไม่ดีจริงๆ มันเป็นเรื่องราวที่เพิ่งเกิดขึ้นกับผม ผมเป็นตำรวจ วันนั้นผมออกปฏิบัติหน้าที่ผมได้รับมอบหมายให้ปฏิบัติหน้าที่ ณ ห้างสรรพสินค้าแห่งหนึ่ง วันนั้นที่ห้างมีคนเยอะมาก ผมกับเพื่อจึงแยกกันเดินตรวจไปรอบ ห้างแห่งนั้นมีคนเยอะมาก ท้งวัยรุ่น คนแก่ เด็ก หนุ่มสาว เยอะมาก โดยเฉพาะน้องคนที่สวมเสื้อสายเดี๋ยวสีชมพูอ่อน เธอสวยขาว อวบ หุ่นดี สะดุดตาผมมาก ผมจึงแกล้งเดินตามเธอโดยที่เธอไม่รู้สึกตัว เธอเดินเข้าไปในแผนกขายแผ่น ซีดี ผมยังคงจ้องเธอตลอดเวลา เธอเดินดู ซีดี อยู่พักใหญ่ ซักพักเธอคว้าแผ่นซีดีซุกเข้าไปในกางเกง ผมแสดงตัวเข้าจับกุมเธอทันที ตอนแรกเธอจะวิ่งหนีผม ผมคว้าเธอไว้ได้ ผมแจ้งขอหาให้เธอรับทราบ เธอปฏิเสธ ผมบอกว่าจะปฏิเสธทำไมก็หลักฐานมันเห็นอยู่ชัด ๆ เธอปฏิเสธ ผมบอกว่าถ้างั้นผมขอค้น เธอไม่ยอมให้ค้น ผมจึงควบคุมตัวไปรถซึ่งจอดไว้ที่ชั้นใต้ดิน ผมพาเธอมาที่รถผมขอค้นเธอบอกว่าอาย ผมจึงมองหาผู้หญิงที่อยู่แถวนั้นให้ช่วยค้นแต่ก็ไม่มีใคร ผมจึงจำใจต้องค้นเอง ผมสั่งให้เธอถอดเข็มขัด เธอบอกว่าอาย ผมจึงนำตัวเธอไปที่ซอกมุมตึก ผมสั่งให้เธอถอดเข็มขัดเธอมองหน้าผมหน้าเธอแดง ๆ แล้วค่อย ๆ ถอดเข็มขัดออก จังหวะที่เธอเลิกเสื้อเพื่อที่จะถอดเข็มขัดนั้น ผมเหลือบไปเห็นท้อลน้อยของเธอ มันขาวมาก ขาวจนเห็นเส้นเลือด มือที่เรียวงามค่อยบรรจงถอดเข็มขัดออก ผมสั่งเธอต่อให้ปลดตะขอกางเกง เธอไม่ยอมบอกว่าอาย ผมจำเป็นต้องเอื้อมมือไปปลดตะขอเอง ผมค่อย ๆ ปลดตะขอกางเกงออกด้วยใจเต้นรัว ไม่นานตะขอกางเกงก็ถูกปลดออก ซิบร่นออกเองโดยที่ผมไม่ต้องรูดอาจเป็นเพราะความฟิตของกางเกง เธอใส่กางเกงในสีครีม ซึ่งส่วนหน้าของกางเกงในเธอนั้นเป็นลายลูกไม้ทำให้สามารถเห็นอะไรต่อมิอะไรได้อย่างชัดเจน แผ่นซีดีถูกซุกไว้ที่หว่างขอพอดี ผมค่อย ๆ ดึงขอบกางเกงในเธอออก หยิบเผ่นซีดีออกมา เธอหน้าซีด มองหน้าผม ริมฝีปากเธอแดง ดวงตาเป็นประกายนารัก เธอสบตาผมมีน้ำตาคลอเบ้าเล็กน้อย ผมหยิบแผ่นซีดีโชว์เธอเธอหน้าซีด ผมเหลือบมองแผ่นซีดีตรงขอบแผ่นซีดี มีขนหยิกดำสนิทติดมาหลายเส้น ทำให้ผมแข็งปั๋งเลยครับ ผมแกล้งเอาแผ่นซีดีมาชนจมูกได้กลิ่นหอมอ่อน ๆ ผมแทบจนทนไม่ไหว เธอถามผมว่าจะติดคุกนานใหม ผมบอกเธอไปว่าลักทรัพย์ จำคุกไม่เกิน 3 ปี ปรับไม่เกิน 6000 บาท ผมถามเธอกลับไปว่าเธออายุเท่าไหร่ เธอบอกว่าอายุ 15 เธอยังคงยืนนิ่ง ไม่รูดซิบ ยังคงปล่อยอาซ่ายั่วใจผม ลายลูกไม่ของมันทำให้ผมเห็นอะไรต่อมิอะไรจนหมด เธอขนดกดำมา โหนกมาก จนผมอดใจไม่ไหว ผมลองสบตาเธอเป็นการหยั่งเชิง เธอสบตาผมในเชิงเย้ายวน ผมค่อย ๆ จับไหล่เธอเธอไม่ว่าอะไร ผมก้มลงจูบปากเธอเธอยืนนิ่ง ผมล้วงเข้าไปในกางเกงในมันโหนกมากขนาดเท่าฝ่ามือผม ผมกดนิ้มมือเข้าไปในร่องเธอสะดุ้งเฮือก ผมถอดกางเกงเธอออกเธอตัวเล็กมาครับสูงแค่อกผม ผมถอดกางเกงเธออกเพียงขาเดียว จากนั้นก็ยกขาเธอขึ้น ใช้นิ้วแหย่เข้าไปเธอครางซีสสสเลยครับ ผมทนไม่ไหวแล้วจึงรูดซิบงั้เอาควยขนาดยักของผมออกมาเธอก้มลงมองผวาทำตาโต ผมไม่สนใจอะไรแล้ว อีกอย่างก็ไม่ได้อยู่ในที่มิดชิดด้วย ผมเอาควยผมจ่อ กดเต็มแรงเลยครับ เข้าไปได้นิดเดียว มันฝืดมาก ผมค่อย ๆ โยด ไม่นานของผมก็เขาไปสุดลำเธอร้องโอย เลยครับ ผมโยกแรง ๆ จับเธออุ้มโยกจนเธอกอดผมแน่นร้องหงิง ๆ ผมเขาสุดออกสุดด้วยความฟิตและความสวยของเธอผมนำแตกปรืด ๆ ๆ ๆ เข้าในรูหีของเธอ เมื่อเสร็จผมถอนควยออกดังโบ๊ะเลยครับ ผมรูดซิบเก็บควยยักของผมผมก้มลงจูบรูหีเธอหนึ่งที่ แล้วเอาแผ่นซีดีให้เธอ เธอให้เบอร์ผมเป็นการแลกเปลี่ยน จากนั้นผมก็ไปที่ห้างสรรพสินค้าแห่งนั้นอยู่เสมอ ๆ ครับ

อ่านเรื่องอื่น มากมายที่นี่ ...

สัตว์อะไรเอ่ย ? ที่นำ คู่ครอง ที่เหมาะสม มาให้คุณ

2014-12-29T10:12:00.001-08:00

สัตว์อะไรเอ่ย ? ที่นำ คู่ครอง ที่เหมาะสม มาให้คุณ

อ่านเรื่องอื่น มากมายที่นี่ ...

สัตว์อะไรเอ่ย ? ที่นำ คู่ครอง ที่เหมาะสม มาให้คุณวันหนึ่งขณะที่คุณกำลังนอนเอกเขนกอยู่ในบ้าน ทันใดนั้นเสียงกระดิ่งหน้าประตูก็ปลุกคุณจากภวังค์ เมื่อคุณลุกไปเปิดประตูคุณก็ต้องประหลาดใจที่ได้พบกับสัตว์ 2 ตัว ซึ่งนำสารเกี่ยวกับอนาคตของคุณมามอบให้คุณตัวละฉบับ คุณเปิดอ่านและพบว่าทั้งสองฉบับ มีคำทำนายถึงสิ่งที่จะเกิดขึ้นกับคุณในอนาคต สัตว์ตัวหนึ่งจะบอกว่าคุณมีความสุขและความหวัง ในขณะที่อีกตัวหนึ่งกลับนำคำทำนายที่กล่าวถึงแต่ความหายนะและความสิ้นหวังมาให้ สัตว์ใดที่คุณคิดว่าจะนำข่าวดี และสัตว์ตัวใดที่จะนำข่าวร้ายมาให้ ลองเลือกกันดูนะ ระหว่าง ก.เสือ ข.สุนัข ค.แกะ ง.นกแก้ว จ.เต่า เลือกเสร็จแล้วมาดูเฉลยกันดีกว่า.... คนส่วนใหญ่มองว่าการเลือกคู่ครองมีผลต่ออนาคตเป็นอย่างมาก สัตว์ที่นำสารมา ให้ในสถานการณ์นี้สัมพันธ์กับประเภทของคนที่คุณคิดว่าจะนำมาซึ่งความสุขและความทุกข์ให้กับคุณ สัตว์ต่าง ๆ มีความหมายทางจิตวิทยาอันหลากหลายและซับซ้อน มีคุณสมบัติและความสัมพันธ์ต่าง ๆ กันทั้งในแง่บวกและแง่ลบ ในเกมนี้สัตว์ที่คุณคิดว่าเป็นผู้นำข่าวคราวแห่งความสุขมาให้ แสดงถึงลักษณะของคนที่เป็นคู่ครองในอุดมคติของคุณ ขณะที่สัตว์ที่นำข่าวร้ายมาให้แสดงถึงประเภทของคู่ครองที่คุณกลัวว่าจะดึงคุณลงสู่ก้นเหว ก.เสือ นำข่าวดี คุณคิดว่าชีวิตของคุณจะมีความสุขมากที่หากคุณได้คู่ ครองที่ทะเยอทะยานเปี่ยมไปด้วยอำนาจ และต้องการที่จะเป็นผู้บัญชาการ ทุกอย่างในครอบครัว นำข่าวร้าย คุณกลัวว่าจะได้คู่ครองที่หลงตัวเองกดขี่คนอื่น ชอบวางโตและโวยวายทุกครั้งที่พูดถึงการช่วยงานบ้าน ข.สุนัข นำข่าวดี สิ่งที่คุณต้องการมากที่สุดจากคู่ครองของคุณก็คือ ความจงรักภักดีการทุ่มเทเอาใจใส่และพร้อมจะอุทิศทุกสิ่งทุกอย่างให้กับคุณ นำข่าวร้ายคุณไม่สามารถเข้ากับคนที่พยายามเอาอกเอาใจคนทุกคน และกังวลว่าคนอื่นจะคิดอย่างไรกับตัวเอง ค.แกะ นำข่าวดีคุณคิดว่าคุณจะพบความสุขกับคู่ครองที่อ่อนโยนและ คอยดูแลเอาใจใส่คุณอยู่เสมอ นำข่าวร้ายคุณกลัวว่าตัวเองจะประสาทเสียหากต้องทนอยู่กับ ชายหรือหญิงติดบ้านแสนน่าเบื่อที่ชอบทำอะไรซ้ำซากเหมือนเดิมทุกวัน ง.นกแก้ว นำข่าวดี คงไม่มีใครที่จะเหมาะกับคุณมากไปกว่าคู่ครองที่ รักสนุก ช่างพูด และรู้ว่าจะทำให้คุณหัวเราะอยู่เสมอได้อย่างไร นำข่าวร้าย สำหรับคุณไม่มีใครจะแย่ไปกว่าคนขี้เกียจสันหลัง ยาวที่เป็นโรคแพ้งานขั้นรุนแรง แถมยังชอบเอาแต่พล่ามไร้สาระไปวัน ๆ จ.เต่า นำข่าวดีคู่ที่ฟ้ากำหนดมาให้คุณเป็นคนจริงใจพึ่งพาได้ และพร้อมที่จะอยู่เคียงข้างคุณเมื่อคุณต้องการเสมอ นำข่าวร้ายสำหรับคุณ แค่คิดถึงการใช้ชีวิตร่วมกับคนที่เฉื่อยชาและสมองช้าก็เป็นฝันร้ายที่สุดแล้ว

อ่านเรื่องอื่น มากมายที่นี่ ...

he wants to ejaculate so you suck my penis so she did.

2014-12-14T18:56:00.002-08:00

Hi this is bob again, I guess it has been a long time that I had posted my story. I got good replies regarding the story “Kareena Kapoor and Bob. Now wasting no time would like to tell you guys about one more story. Again it is not truth but my imaginations. First would like to tell the truth is. My name is Bob, I’m 5’10, athletic, with a manhood of 9 inches long. Since my childhood I have been a shy guy which actually didn’t took my anywhere regarding fulfilling my sexual desires but I have fulfilled some through my dreams and all. Some might laugh at me but I am a dreamer. I dream whenever am free whether it is day or night. Whenever I look at a girl I try to imagine her curves, size and everything and this take me to some other level. Now would like to tell you about the person who is in my dreams. She is actually my sister. Some might say doing sex with the sister is a sin but I like to tell you guys I have not anything with her this is just my dream. First of all about my sister, she is fair, 5’2, healthy, fleshy, 34-36-38. I would like to tell you that the best thing which attracts me towards her is her breasts. For me they are the best breasts in the world. Huge, fleshy, whitish breasts just love to lick, squeeze them, but because of my shyness I couldn’t do anything with them. When I was a teenager and I did not had hairs around my crotch area, I used to tease her by showing my penis, by being with her naked and at times play with my penis in front of her looking at her juicy breasts inside her clothes. She used to wear low neck shirts, suites and I don’t know why but many a times I felt she also tries to show off her breasts through the cleavage to me. Maybe she also wanted me to touch them as I always wished for. She used to bend down in front of me many a times to pick up something from the ground or while doing household chores and taking her own time while showing off her extremely juicy breasts. I never cared that if she watches me looking at her breasts so I kept on staring them and playing with my penis in front of her and I knew that she also look at me whenever I do such things but never said anything related to it. Then the time changed a little when I started growing hairs around my crotch and stopped showing her my penis because I felt ashamed and because of that I started spending very less time inside the house and used to play with my friends. One day I saw her talking to a boy in our nearby place and she was quite easy while talking. I noticed that guy was actually looking at her breasts while talking to her maybe her cleavage was visible to him. What was important that both of them were enjoying their company and she didn’t care whether he was looking at her breasts or not. Alright some things which I have not mentioned yet are she also likes to wear small skirts whether going to school or remain at home. I have seen her exposed thighs a lot of times because of those skirts. Once I got a chance to see her panty as well when she was sleeping with the skirts on. I have noticed her that she always roam with the boys without the tie on the shirt which actually expose little bit of her cleavage and socks were always kept just close to the shoes to expose more of her legs. All these things actually led me to think what she might be doing with the boys in the alone time. So here actually starts the story which I dreamed. She was coming from her school when one of her classmate came on a bike and asked her if she like to visit his house as he has got good video games. She got agreed as our parents will be on their respective jobs and she can play till they reach home. So she went with him. As they reached his place he puts his hands on her waist and started walking towards his room behind her. After entering the room, he turned on AC, shuts the door open the computer and gave her a racing game to play. She sat on a stool and started playing but she was not able to handle it properly, so he came from behind, sat on the same stool just behind her so that his penis would be touching her (obviously inside the clothes only) he puts his hands on her waist to sit comfortably then puts his hands on her’s to make her understand how to handle it properly. After making her understand, he kept sitting there he puts his hands on her knees which were exposed because of her short skirt. Now he push the skirt little above and started caressing them. He came near her neck and he could see her cleavage through the top of her shirt. He got so excited that he started kissing her neck and started pushing his inside her skirt. She was just concentrating on playing the game, not really worried about what was happening which actually encouraged him. After reaching her panty, he linger her vagina over her panty which made her moan Ahhhhh Now he take out his hands from the skirt and puts them on her waist then started unbuttoning it from the bottom. As the navel got exposed he started fingering the navel and she again moaned Ahhhhh he unbuttoned the shirt completely and took off from her body but she didn’t stop him even once and he got more encouraged and removed his clothes just kept the underwear and sat back to his position. She must have felt his nude body as he sat so close to her while caressing her stomach and kissing her neck while peeping inside her bra. It was so difficult for him to stop himself not to touch her breasts and so he puts his hands over her bra and felt soft breasts. This was too much for her as well, as she left the game, turned towards him and started lip kissing him. He was getting wild now as he started squeezing her breasts over the bra only while kissing. Now he got hold of her in his arms and throws on the bed, removed her skirt and came on top of her sucking her lips and squeezing her breast with her bra on. He asked her have you ever done any such things before she replied no, this is my first time. I always wanted to experience such things but didn’t have the guts and none of guys approached me, so you are the first one. Then he asked would you like to go to the next step. She asked which step, he replied the step in which we get nude and will have sex. She replied getting nude is not an issue but having sex in this age is a bit issue as we both don’t know much about it. He replied yes this is true alright we won’t have sex till we know everything but I want to see you nude and want to play with your body. She said go ahead and she helped him in removing the bra and the panty and she removed his underwear as well. She kept on playing with his penis while he kept on sucking her breasts. They were quite young and didn’t know what else to do. In the meantime the door bell rang, he told her to go to the bathroom and get dressed as soon as possible as it might be his bro. He put on his clothes quickly and went to check and actually it was his bro who was studying in the college and who had sex with his girlfriend many a times. As his bro enters the house he felt something unusual and asked his young bro and he told him everything. He started laughing on him and suddenly she got out of the room. He got amazed after looking at her; she is so beautiful he said to them. He got excited and said I can help you guys as I am experienced in sex. He went near her and kissed her cheeks and I can help you guys learn sex. She got excited and kissed him back on the lips. He was just waiting for such a chance as he broke up with his girlfriend and didn’t had sex since a month, so they both started lip kissing and sucking eachother’s tongues. Finally they stopped and he told them to wait as he is going outside to get the condoms for the safe sex. He brought few packets of condoms all of strawberry flavor and gave to her. She smelt it and said I love strawberry flavor, he came near her and kissed her on lips while his younger bro was meager a spectator. The older one realised and told him to wait as he needs to learn the art of making love. Now he made himself and her nude and asked his bro to remove his clothes as well. Then he asks her to suck his penis and told her to think of a lollipop while sucking and she did tremendously well. After sucking for couple of minutes he asked his bro to lie down and asked her to suck his. While she was sucking his penis, she was actually in the doggy position. He thought of fucking her there and there it but he realised that she is a virgin and it will be really difficult for her to handle the pain in such situation. But he couldn’t control so he started licking her vagina. As it was the first time for the younger one as nobody had sucked his penis before he couldn’t control and ejaculated within couple of minutes. She was horrified after having the liquid in her mouth as she tasted it first time. While she was licking the juices from his penis it was actually a lot as the elder one kept on licking her vagina so she also ejaculated in his tongue and he sucked everything but still the bed sheet was filled with the sperm and orgasms. Now he made her lied down and came on her and asked her to place the condom on his penis. She first learnt how to do and then did as told by him. Now he took his near vagina lips and pushed, it was really tight. So he went to get some oil and in the meantime the younger one asked her to place the condom on his penis as well and she did it. The elder one shouted and said he is going out to get some oil while you can suck her vagina, breasts, lips or anything you want. He started sucking her vagina but he didn’t find much fun so he went to her breasts and started playing with them. He licked, sucked and bit them furiously. She was also enjoying every bit of it by moaning loud. After few minutes he came back with a bottle of oil and started finger fucking her with the oil. After making space inside the hole he pushed his penis and blood came out, the younger one was shocked to see the blood but the elder one made him understand that this happens first time. He started fucking her fast and she quickly released orgasm but he kept on fucking as he was yet to ejaculate his sperm then there was a time when she asked to stop as she was completely exhausted. So they stopped fucking but he said that he wants to ejaculate so you suck my penis so she did. After few minutes of mouth fucking he ejaculated and they went to had lunch and he told the younger bro that he will get his chance of fucking her after lunch. After lunch they fucked for an hour more and then the younger bro dropped her back at home and she was very happy. If you liked my story then do mail me back at or you can comment on the bottom. After receiving your comments I will write more stories for you.

so too did the inventiveness of those concealing the fruit.

2014-12-14T18:56:00.000-08:00

In the following months I entertained many guests at Mistress Pickles’ house and my First Lady was a regular visitor. She sometimes liked to take both Maria, to whom I had become exceeding close, and me to her room and we would entertain her together. Mistress Pickles’ salon had become well known amongst ladies of class and, of course, a certain inclination. One evening we were in the salon, playing charades as I recall, when the Mistress arrived with Jenkins and asked us all to sit and pay attention. I sat with Maria upon a chaise longue and awaited our Mistress’s words. ‘This house has welcomed and entertained many fine ladies during the recent years. Some of those ladies are, as some of you will recognise, born to the greatest of our country’s families. We have been and continue to be most successful and all of you will reap the benefits of your labours if or when you choose to retire. I have had my new secretary,’ (this was Eleanor, who replaced me in that role), ‘prepare for each of you a brief summary of the monies held by me to your accounts. Do not be alarmed, this is not indicating that I wish any of you to leave, quite the contrary. I felt only that you should see for yourselves how your fortunes are building against the day of your retirement. ‘I have to announce this evening that we are honoured to have been asked to fulfill a particularly important function for one rather special family. Since you will all recognise certain members of that family on the day I have been allowed to give you some particulars. ‘On Saturday of next week we are to entertain members of Lady Chatterton’s entourage.’ Here she paused as a murmur went through the assembled ladies. Lady Chatterton was a noted individual of extremely high birth. She was also a thorn in the side of the government, led at that time by Lord North, speaking as she often did about the appalling treatment afforded the poor and, in particular, poor women and children. ‘Her Ladyship, as those of you who read will know, is a bold advocate of improvement in this country of ours but you will not know that she shares our Sapphic interests. In fact I have been led to understand that her household resembles our own in some ways. ‘This very morning, my dear Jenkins admitted to my sitting room her Ladyship’s secretary, Lady Broadmoor. It was she who explained to me that her Ladyship intends to take one of her entourage as, as it were, a wife. It seems,’ she said smiling, ‘that her Ladyship is more Maria than Bella.’ This occasioned huge laughter from us. Maria, as I have said before is masculine and inclined to wield rather than receive the dildo. Bella is, of all of us, the most feminine. She is beautiful, with blonde hair to her backside and full breasts, the teats of each being adorned with golden rings. She is probably the most popular lady in the house. ‘Lady Broadmoor has asked if we will provide a discreet venue for the ceremony that will be held to mark this, to provide a feast, a glittering ball and entertainment. It is some years since we used the ballroom for any similar purpose and in this instance I am assured that no expense is to be spared to ensure the success of the event. ‘The “marriage” will be conducted in the privacy of my private apartment and the ladies of her household will use our guest rooms as their accommodation. Eleanor and Jenkins will arrange ball gowns for each of you and we shall employ a small musical ensemble to provide the music. I shall address you further nearer the time but I expect you to remain utterly silent about this without these walls, to assist in the preparations and ensure the success of the day for our most illustrious guest. This is an honour for us all and we must make every effort.’ The ensuing days were a flurry of activity. We all set to to re-open the ballroom, remove dustsheets and clean. The ballroom was not a vast space but big enough for the entertainment of the 40 or so people who would be in attendance. None of us had been engaged in such menial duties since attaining our status as ladies of the house but no objections were made. There was a sense of excitement amongst us all. Jenkins was like a military general, ordering here, commanding there, scolding and cajoling us into frenzied effort. Such effort indeed that if Maria and I shared a cot, as we oft did, we rarely indulged in anything more than a kiss and sleep, so tired were we. It was on the Friday before the great occasion that the Mistress addressed us once more. We had all been fitted for our dresses which were now hanging under Jenkins’ guardianship in her wardrobe room. Each had been provided new shoes and undergarments of the finest quality and allure. The Mistress clapped her hands. ‘You have all done well. The house is ready. Now, I must give you some final instructions. The musical ensemble, which consists exclusively of ladies I may say, will arrive at 7pm. The ceremony will have been concluded by then and during the afternoon you will all remain either here in the salon or in your own rooms, alone.’ Here she looked particularly at Maria and me as we sat together. The other ladies laughed and I blushed. ‘At 8 pm precisely you will assemble in the ballroom and you will be dressed and ready. Jenkins will visit each of you to ensure you are ready and any who is not will be thrashed on Monday! I will make an important stipulation at this juncture. During the feast and ball there will be no activity other than dancing and conversation of the most appropriate kind, no mention will be made of the “wedding” and none concerning the activities of this household. The musical ensemble is not privy to our secrets and shall remain in that condition. If it becomes apparent that any of you breaches this rule you will be sent to your room and not released until Monday for your thrashing. Is that clear?’ We all murmured our agreement. If discipline were needed it was never exercised on the Lord’s day. Thrashings had been exceeding rare in my time in the house but were, in the case of serious offences, conducted by Jenkins in front of us all. I suspect she was aroused by this. ‘The music will end, according to her Ladyship’s instructions, at 10.30 when the ensemble will be escorted from the premises. Once the musicians have left and assuming Lady Chatterton’s guests wish it the normal entertainments of this house will follow. ‘I expect you to behave impeccably, like ladies of the best breeding. You have all had elocution lessons, although some might suspect that Grace’s teacher lacked efficiency.’ This occasioned more laughter for although capable of speaking correctly, Grace many a time lapsed to her natural cockney. ‘You have all been schooled in dance, behaviour and deportment. Do NOT let me down.’ Maria and I retired together, knowing we should each be denied the company of the other on the morrow and in the snugness of her bed she held me. ‘Now, my love, she said as she caressed my naked body, ‘do you think I should give you some preparatory lessons for the work ahead of you tomorrow?’ And so she did. And, oh, how she did. Like that first time she had come to my bed and before Jenkins had so precipitately intruded upon us, she took me slowly and passionately leading me to a wonderful climax of delight that I almost swooned. It took me a few moments to recover enough and become able to slide down her gorgeous lithe body and suckle at her nub and be rewarded by her arching back and moans of ecstasy. We slept the sleep of the truly sated. The following day was spent in further preparation. By noon all was considered ready for the great event and the ballroom was declared fit for the festivities. During the afternoon we were sent to our own rooms to rest, I even slept a while, then with Jenkins marshaling us like soldiers, we bathed and dressed and prepared ourselves for the evening to come. We waited in our finery and in our own rooms until just before 8 we made our way to the ballroom. The musical ensemble was already playing and, in a side room, food was laid out for the guests. We stood in a reception line and then Clorinda, one of the more recent arrivals in the household and who was dressed as a footman, opened the large double doors of the room and Lady Chatterton and her bride entered, followed by some twenty other ladies. We applauded as she paraded her ‘wife’ through the avenue we had created, curtsied as the ‘bride and groom’ passed us and followed them to the side room. We then formed a semi-circle around them Together they cut a cake and we applauded again. The ladies of Lady Chatterton’s household and of Mistress Pickles’ household mingled and took of the dainty dishes laid out upon the long table. It was a groaning board and Jenkins oversaw the replenishment of those dishes by the house’s serving girls as necessary. Wine was carried to us on silver trays and carried by servants from both households. It was a glittering affair, candelabra sparkling in the candlelight, soft music and a hubbub of conversation. Mistress Pickles was elegant and amicable but her gimlet eyes watched over us all. The dancing was well ordered. The women of each household had by the time it began become friendly and no doubt this was aided by the wine which had flowed. There was no unseemly activity but courtly dancing and perhaps some minor flirtations were apparent. One lady repeatedly passed me and, in doing so, brushed against my arm which was gloved above the elbow in dark blue silk. The first time, perhaps also the second, I assumed it was accidental but by the third and from the look in her eyes I knew it was deliberate. I was in a quandary. The woman was beautifully and gorgeously attired in crimson. Her hair was as black as night and shone in the candlelight, as did her eyes through the net of a small veil she wore. She too wore gloves but hers ascended almost to her shoulders which were bare to her neck, her bodice appearing to be artfully boned. She was tall. Not as tall as Maria but well above my own height and her body was clearly well proportioned if discreetly dressed. My quandary was that my natural inclination would have been to return her lascivious gaze but the Mistress’s enjoinder that we should behave in a decorous manner until the musicians had left restrained my natural inclination. I sat out the next dance and went to take more wine and she followed me. I took a glass from the tray held out for me and handed it to her. Her hand lingered on mine. I pulled my hand away in order to take a glass for myself then moved away from the servant, she following me. ‘Madam,’ I said politely, ‘We are constrained by our Mistress’s instruction to behave with the utmost decorum until the musicians have departed.’ ‘Then I apologise for compromising you. I wanted, however to make my intentions plain.’ ‘I am flattered, My Lady, and would not dream of appearing to be unwelcome of your attentions in different circumstances.’ This conversation was held as if the most normal of exchanges between two ladies and I knew that Mistress Pickles would see us and not be alarmed. Indeed she suddenly appeared at my side. ‘My dear Lady Broadmoor, I trust all is to your satisfaction.’ ‘Mistress Pickles, I can only congratulate you on the setting, the provender and the ladies of your house who are of enormous credit to you. I have been corrected by this young woman for my forwardness and she explained your instructions concerning their behaviour.’ Mistress Pickles’ eyes turned upon me. ‘I beg you, Mistress Pickles, do not scold her. She was behaving most correctly and I make no complaint.’ The Mistress’s eyes smiled. She patted my arm. ‘Madeleine is a good girl, Lady Broadmoor, I am pleased you have found her so.’ She walked away in a stately manner and I felt reassured. ‘She is a strict Mistress?’ ‘Indeed, My Lady, but fair and kindly.’ ‘As it should be.’ Our conversation was interrupted by the departure of the musicians and we walked together back to the main room where lights were being lowered and, when finally the ensemble had left, a mood of expectancy grew among us. Two curtains at one end of the room parted and to the strains of the household’s harpist who was concealed behind a screen, a woman could be seen standing on the small dais, dressed in the manner of Salome. She began to dance sinuously and to my great surprise Maria, dressed as King Herod appeared in the tableau. She sat on a throne like chair and gradually more women filled the small stage. Salome danced, shedding a veil here and a veil there until, quite naked but for the seventh, a long, gauzy veil which extended from a band of jewels around her hair to her very feet. Maria/Herod stood and Salome approached her, writhing in a mimicry of arousal and parted the ‘King’s’ gown to reveal a phallus of remarkable length and girth. This was met with a most appreciative gasp from the audience and I felt a hand on my arse. I turned to see it was Lady Broadmoor who stood beside me. Salome knelt before her King and lifting and discarding her seventh veil appeared to take the King’s member deep into her mouth. Only then did I recognise Grace’s features. I know not if this was a trick but it seemed completely real and brought yet more gasps from the onlookers. Salome stood and turned to face us. Herod went behind her and appeared to enter her and they rocked together until Grace/Salome’s face and body declared her petit mort. Then, to our amazement the severed head of John the Baptist was brought onstage on a silver salver. The curtains closed to rapturous applause and reopened to allow the troupe to take their bows. Lady Broadmoor patted my arse then left to converse with Lady Chatterton and her bride. I needed the privy and went there to find Maria changing out of her Herod costume and back into her ball gown. We kissed and Maria watched as I pissed, something she always enjoyed. ‘You did not tell me you would be performing for her Ladyship.’ ‘I was compelled to secrecy, even from you, my love.’ So had I assumed. ‘You were wonderful.’ She kissed me again and together we returned to the ballroom, she to attend upon a beautiful Lady-in-Waiting attired in the manner of a bridesmaid who had apparently asked for her company and I to see what might be my fate. I did not have to wait long. Lady Broadmoor returned to my side. ‘I understand there are to be games. Perhaps we shall play a little?’ The first game involved one group of women selected by the Bride from both households being given an orange which they were to conceal somewhere about their person. The second group, of which I was one, was to ‘discover’ the concealment and then repeat the exercise. Any undiscovered fruit would count against the searching team. There was much hilarity. Lady Broadmoor had concealed her orange between her breasts, a poor concealment but one that meant her searcher had the freedom to explore that delicious bosom. Sadly it was not I but another who had that pleasure. I myself discovered that Bella had concealed her orange most ingeniously in the top of her ribboned stocking and I had to burrow under her dress to retrieve it. I so arranged it that I was close to Lady Broadmoor for the second round and, with an orange warm from Bella’s leg and secreted in the ribbons which tightened my silk, open bloomers above my right knee. Lady B explored me most assiduously before locating the fruit and lingered more than the game demanded to enjoy her discovery. Indeed she seemed to continue searching for another orange! When at last she stood, her face close to mine, she spoke in a low, husky tone. ‘I have plucked your fruit, Madeleine,’ and she lifted it to touch it gently to my lips. The game was declared such a success that it was played again and as the merriment developed so too did the inventiveness of those concealing the fruit. Only one was not found and here I sensed the hand of the Mistress and Jenkins. It was Grace who stood finally upon a table and lifting her garments and opening her bloomers ‘delivered’ the orange from her cunny like a baby’s head. She is known for the capacity of her inner self and admired by ladies who enjoy the fist of love. Mistress Pickles looked on proudly and the applause was rapturous. The games continued and little by little some of the household’ ladies were less than fully dressed. Lady Chatterton’s ladies remained mostly completely attired although one of their number did allow a breast to be exposed to Bella’s attentions. Lady Broadmoor came once more to my side. We watched as Bella’s companion sat upon a chair with Bella all but concealed beneath the long, full skirt of her Lady’s ballgown. All that was visible of Bella was her feet in delicate calfskin boots but it was clear that her head was central to the Lady’s pleasure. Lady Broadmoor slid her gloved hand into mine and squeezed it. ‘I think, my dear Madeleine, that your friend is demonstrating that which perhaps you yourself might be adept at?’ Her veil did not conceal the desire in her eyes. Nor did her crimson dress conceal that her bosom heaved a little as her hand ran up my gloved arm and rested upon my naked shoulder. I felt she would kiss me but our attention was taken by a call from Lady Chatteton. ‘Lady Broadmoor, hither if you please.’ Together and hand in hand we hastened to her Ladyship’s side. She stood before Grace who was clad in a rich, burgundy gown. ‘See, my dear, how this dress is so cunningly,’ she emphasized the word ‘cunningly’ so as there was no mistake to her meaning. ‘So cunningly designed.’ She moved her hand to reveal a small opening in the gown, large enough for a hand to pass within the garment’s folds. It was apparent that this led directly to Grace’s cunny and the look on Grace’s face indicated that Her Ladyship had found her treasure. ‘A tunnel of love, leading to a tunnel of love!’ she cried with huge pleasure. Her bride seemed to have detected a similar ‘tunnel of love’ in the rear of Grace’s dress and she stood beside Grace, facing her ‘husband’ and together they explored Grace and, as they did so, they kissed each other passionately. A breathless Lady Chatterton declared, ‘We shall take this for a wedding present to our chamber my love.’ They separated from Grace and each other and Her Ladyship said, ‘We will retire, Mistress Pickles. Thank you all for such a pleasant and memorable feast. Please do not desist from your pleasures on our account.’ We formed an avenue as at their entrance to curtsy and bid them good night and, with Grace following, the happy couple swept from the room. Lady Broadmoor looked into my eyes. ‘We shall retire too I think, Madeleine. I rather sense the time has come, do you not?’ I curtsied before her and she smiled. As we were leaving, Jenkins asked if she might speak to me. Lady Broadmoor allowed this and aside and in a low voice Jenkins said, ‘You have made me proud.’ I almost cried as I left her to follow Lady Broadmoor to the staircase.

Into Africa with a Scandanavian Flavour : Part II The Wild Introduction

2014-12-14T18:55:00.005-08:00

Their intent was obvious. The unspoken word confirmed it all. Frankly I could not wait any longer either. How could two adult men even think of divorcing these amazing beauties? They were so perfect in every respect and a rare species indeed! Why was I the lucky one? These thoughts kept flooding my mind whilst only selected downlighters of the motorhome were switched on as well as the few battery powered candles I had brought along. The ambiance was captivating. The ladies removed their designer tops. Their generously shaped bosoms complete with hardening nipples stood proud. The atmosphere filled with anticipation. My shirt was ripped off. My torso was entrapped on either side of their magnificent breasts. How lucky was that? Mara whispered, “Ryan, we want to thank you for agreeing to do this our way.” I just stared dumbfounded at the beauty surrounding me. The sight was beyond comprehension. I became transfixed. “We want to spoil you a little.” I was instantly aroused and there was nothing I could do about it. But then I didn’t really want to either. My shorts fell to the floor. Two sets of hands fondled my shaft and my balls. Everything was hardening uncontrollably. I could feel the tension in the anticipation of experiencing these beauties totally naked. They manoeuvred out of their shorts, and then their see-through g-strings. Their well-formed mounds were totally exposed. These became indelibly imprinted on my mind forever. Their nakedness was mind-blowing and I could not withstand any more without exploding. I just wanted to penetrate their pussies like a first-time lover. Long, deep and hard, and eagerly fill their bodies with my over supply of love juices which had been increasing throughout the day. My cock throbbed. Pre-cum flowed freely. My balls tightened into my sack. I drooled at the thought of licking and sucking on their mouth-watering pussies. I really could not hold back any longer. Little did I know that their feelings were mutual. Only when my hands reached out and my searching fingers became saturated with their abundant wetness did I realise their urgency. My middle fingers slipped deeply into the unchartered depths of their love canals. In and out in a repeated rhythm. Their bodies stiffened and their breathing increased rapidly. “Ryan, we want you deep inside us, now please,” Ria pleaded. “We have not had a man for well over a year. You are more than we could ever wish for. So please let’s not waste time.” So the feelings were mutual! “Your cock is so ready, so hard and so wet. Mara has agreed that I will go first as I cannot wait any longer especially after our drive here today. We just want more of you and want it deep inside both of us. Her turn will be after our bath together, please”. I simply did not have any words for this craved sex-starved confession but stupidly suggested that we should shower first. Ria instantly dismissed my comments. She convincingly argued that she loved my passionate manly aroma. This she claimed aroused her even more. Clearly she was not having any more delays. I pushed her onto the bed, spread her willing legs, and exposed her magnificence. In my surrender somehow I neglected her superbly succulent clit which desperately needed attention. But in view of the urgency to fuck her like a ram I placed my throbbing dick between her welcoming lips and teased her clit with my pouting head. The feeling was sensational. My load was rising even though I was not even inside her treasure trove yet. Mara’s hand kept massaging my balls at the base of my penis from behind. I could also feel her drenched pussy massaging my legs as she moved it up and down on my calves. There was a special hardness which seemed to enjoy being massaged. Her clit must have been totally exposed and the thought was driving me insane as well. Her hardened nipples trawled my butt and upwards onto my lower back. This simply raised the urgency even more. My lips latched onto Ria’s sensational nipples. Her body stiffened. I could detect an orgasm rising. My cock started diving uncontrollably with one objective, strong, deep and hard. The thrust was quick but passionate. The explosion was volcanic. Her orgasm was equally seismic. We were intensely locked together savouring our intimacy with rampant heartbeats and quickened breathing. This was amazing sex. Neither of us wanted it to end. We cherished the moments without moving whilst Mara’s hand continued to passionately massage our engorged genitals. Her other hand was deep inside her own pussy. Once our bodies had calmed I reached out for Mara’s drenched mound. I coaxed it upwards towards my head. I reluctantly released my mouth from Ria’s swollen nipple and passionately siphoned on Mara’s exquisite pussy. My tongue searched deeply and up towards her clit. It was hard, erect and as thick as Ria’s nipple. I latched on to it like an under-fed babe. Each suck was harder. This aroused Mara’s equally magnificent body. It also affected my softening cock well engulfed in Ria’s womanhood. It had no intention of withdrawing especially as it passionately re-commenced its short upward-and-downward strokes. Mara’s body quivered as my tongue explored the depths of her intimacy, deeper and longer each time. Suddenly she screamed with excitement. I flicked faster and sucked harder. I was fully aroused once again and passionately massaged Ria’s love canal. Mara’s body exploded. Her orgasm vibrated throughout. She was desperate for sex and her pleasure was clearly displayed. We were all consumed in our intimacy. We lay connected enjoying the warmth and excited heartbeats of our bodies. An indescribable passion lingered as we savoured our nakedness. Could we not just continue fucking, I thought. This was amazing, wild sex and somehow I felt that it would not end here. It was too good not to pursue. My mind raced on. Eventually after a little more gentle but passionate thrusting and pussy sucking we all reluctantly agreed that it was time to restore our energies in a relaxing bath and continue later. I unlatched and gently withdrew. As I stood up I was surprised to see that my erection had only softened a little and the arousal was still very much alive. I can only think that it was the unashamed nakedness of the moment that recharged my sexual energy each time. The girls were both transfixed on my crotch and continued to fondle my genitals. The tub was indeed very small, a huge squash for three bodies. Somehow we managed. Our legs were intertwined and around our bodies. The girls sat me in the middle as they each wanted to massage my front and my back. But it seemed that they both needed to be in touch with my cock. I must have had the cleanest dick in Africa after the consistent massaging and fondling. My pleasure was that I was in direct touch of their pleasure-seeking pussies in front and behind which directly influenced another huge erection. This was heaven. It could not get better.Ria pulled me back with my head nestling between her amazing breasts whilst Mara manoeuvred her legs under mine and lifted my hips onto her thighs. My hard cock was totally exposed and pouting at her magnificent nipples which were almost touched it. I snuggled into each of Ria’s soft boobies, then I felt this warm sensation which caused my expanding dick-head to throb even more. That was so special! The sucking got harder as I burrowed deeper and closer towards the teasing nipples on either side. I was overcome with excitement. My masseurs were equally aroused. But I knew I was close to shooting my load again. Suddenly the suction was released and Mara commanded, “Cum-on Superman, it’s my turn now.” She smiled and started wedging herself up, an awesome sight to behold. I sat up and stroked her pussy as we lifted ourselves out as well. They dried me down briskly enough to ensure that my hardness was not diminishing and we all got into bed together. The girls snuggled under each armpit whilst lovingly fondling my dick. Mara positioned herself on top of me and commenced a slow massage. Her pussy lips were fully expanded and her clit was already hard and desperately searching for attention. My hand rubbed the top of her mound and my thumb pleasured her clit. This was so good that I actually lost focus on what her pussy was doing until I felt her wetness welcoming my erection inside her. My other hand simply gravitated towards Ria’s pussy and simultaneously teased her eager clit as well. Mara started her rhythmic riding and I could feel her body stiffen especially her lips on my penis which was now totally entrenched. She rode faster. Her body quivered. Her love juices lubricated every thrust. Ria must have felt my fingers deep inside her because she started to stiffen as well. Her free hand was on my balls between our legs and touched my throbbing cock. Mara’s pussy tightened. She lunged forward with a deep thrust which triggered off an enormous orgasm of note. Her entire body spasmed as she thrust deeper. She fell forward onto me. Her gorgeous nipples almost gauged into my chest. She just lay there recovering slowly. Her mouth moved slowly towards my nipple and then she latched onto it. Somehow that was as arousing. I looked at Ria. She smiled. Her other hand was between her legs. She was pleasuring herself and enjoying it. Mara sat up and started to canter like a well trained filly. I somehow managed to beckon to Ria to position herself over my face. Her lips were ready to be eaten so we all commenced our journey into wild oblivion. Mara rode faster and deeper. My cock seemed to search deeper. With each thrust my lips ravished the pleasures of Ria’s delights slurping uncontrollably. The explosion was dynamic. Miraculously we all orgasmed together. The timing could not have been better and I’d even managed to massage Mara’s magnificent cleavage in the process. We were totally fulfilled and the girls collapsed savouring these special moments together. We simply consumed the pleasure as we ravished each other. Even the girls seemed to be well satisfied, for now at least. We gradually moved back into our sleeping positions. The lights were switched off and we slept soundly after an amazing day with incredibly beautiful women that no-one could have attempted to describe or explain. We slept heavily. A few hours later I was awakened with two soft hands fingering my crotch. Ria pull me towards her. “I want you now babe, inside me please!” Ria whispered. “I’ll try,” I sleepily replied. The awesomeness of this invitation did not penetrate! Fortunately she lost no time in hardening my cock which began delving deep between her warm puffy lips. This time we tenderly loved and savoured each other until we both slipped into ecstasy and climaxed together. It was short, gentle but oh so meaningful. I just lay on top of her and fell asleep. The excitement returned immediately when I stirred and realised that my cock was still engulfed deep inside her magnificent pussy. An immediate erection developed and her pussy contracted in unison! The feeling was so warm and deep I knew that we were going to climax soon again. And so we did. When was all this about to end? Would it and did we want it to? Clearly sex was now available on demand by anyone of us at any time. Unbelievable! Fortunately dawn had broken and we had to start planning the day before heading for the bush. After a quick breakfast we drove directly to a shopping mall. The girls were amazingly well-organised. They knew exactly what they needed in terms of groceries and even found a men’s designer clothes shop where I was kitted out with five sets of incredible casual wear which flaunted my masculinity to its fullest potential. I shuddered! We were soon on our way to Southern Luangwa National Park in our totally self-sufficient “passion wagon”, for the next week. The days ahead in the bush could only be wild and beyond all our expectations, I mused. (to be continued ….Part III)

พ่ออุ้มเมย์ขึ้นมาจากโซฟาทั้งๆ ที่ท่อนควยของพ่อยังเสียบคารูหีเมย์อยู่เลย

2014-12-14T18:55:00.003-08:00

เมย์ แต่งงานแล้วค่ะ ปัจจุบันอายุ 24 ปี ลูก 1 ค่ะ แต่ทุกส่วนสัดบนร่างกายของเมย์ รับรองค่ะว่าไม่มีส่วนใดเสียหาย หย่อนยานนะคะ เมย์ดูแลตัวเองอย่างดีค่ะ เรื่องมันเกิดขึ้นเมื่อตอนเมย์เพิ่งคลอดลูกได้ 1 ปีเศษๆ หลังจากที่เมย์แต่งงานมาเกือบ 2 ปี แต่งงานเสร็จ เมย์ก็ย้ายมาอยู่ที่บ้านแฟนเมย์ ซึ่งบ้านแฟนเมย์เขามีอาชีพค้าขายส่งสินค้าเข้ากรุงเทพฯ บ้านแฟนเมย์อยู่ต่างจังหวัดค่ะ ไกลทีเดียว แฟนเมย์เขาไม่ค่อยอยู่บ้านหรอกค่ะ เขาต้องขึ้นๆ ลงๆ กรุงเทพฯ กับบ้านเขาตลอด ไปครั้งละ 2-3 วัน เป็นประจำ บ้านแฟนเมย์ค่อนข้างฐานะดีค่ะ มีลูกทั้งหมด 5 คน เป็นชาย 2 หญิง 3 แฟนเมย์เป็นคนสุดท้อง แก่กว่าเมย์ 2 ปี สองคนแรกเป็นผู้หญิง ซึ่งแต่งงานแยกครอบครัวไปแล้ว ถัดมาก็เป็นผู้ชายซึ่งเสียชีวิตโดยอุบัติเหตุ เมื่อประมาณปีเศษๆ แล้วก็มีผู้หญิงอีกคน ซึ่งแต่งงานแล้วเช่นกัน อยู่กรุงเทพฯ เมย์แต่งงานแล้วก็ช่วยงานพ่อแม่แฟนเมย์ค้าขาย ดูแลกิจการภายในครอบครัว แต่เป็นงานเบาๆ นะคะ เพราะเมย์มีลูกซึ่งยังเล็กอยู่ ต้องคอยดูแล ที่บ้านแฟนเมย์เป็นโรงงาน และก็เปิดเป็นร้านค้าขายด้วยค่ะ การเงินพ่อแฟนเมย์กับแม่เป็นผู้ควบคุม นิด ดูแลเรื่องการค้าภายในร้านทั้งหมด นิดที่ว่า เป็นแฟนของพี่ชายแฟนเมย์ที่เสียชีวิตไปนั่นแหละค่ะ แต่นิดยังไม่มีลูก นิดแก่กว่าเมย์ 2 ปีค่ะ แฟนนิดเสียไปแล้วนิดก็ยังอยู่กับครอบครัวแฟนเมย์ค่ะ เรื่องนี้เริ่มแรกเกิดจากความอยากรู้อยากเห็นของเมย์เองแหละค่ะ คือเวลาปกติพ่อแฟนเมย์เขาจะไปดูแลโรงงานในตอนกลางวัน แม่แฟนเมย์กลางวันเขาจะไปเก็บเงินในตัวจังหวัดเกือบทุกวัน เมย์อยู่ที่บ้านซึ่งเปิดเป็นร้านค้าด้วย เมย์กับนิดสนิทกันมาก เพราะเราต่างก็เป็นสะใภ้ด้วยกัน แฟนนิดเสีย ดูนิดจะเสียใจมาก แต่ก็ประมาณ 4-5 เดือน นิดก็ดูดีขึ้น ตอนแฟนนิดเสียใหม่ๆ นิดจะขอกลับไปอยู่บ้านนิด แต่พ่อแม่แฟนนิด ก็พ่อแม่แฟนเมย์ด้วยแหละค่ะ เป็นคนขอร้องให้นิดอยู่ช่วยงานที่ร้านอีกสักระยะ นิดก็เลยต้องอยู่ต่อ เมย์เห็นนิดอารมณ์ดีผิดปกติ ไม่เหงา ไม่เศร้าซึม เช่นก่อนๆ แต่งตัวสวยขึ้น ก็ดูแปลกใจ นิดไม่เคยออกไปเที่ยวที่ไหน จะไปก็ขับรถไปเอง และมีเด็กที่ร้านไปด้วยทุกครั้ง ห้องนอนนิดอยู่ติดกับห้องนอนเมย์ ตอนแฟนนิดอยู่ เมย์จะได้ยินเสียงนิดครวญคราง เวลาร่วมรักกับแฟนเป็นประจำ แรกๆ ก็ดูจะตื่นเต้น แต่นานๆ เข้าก็รู้สึกเฉยๆ เป็นเรื่องปกติไปค่ะ นิดเองก็อาจจะได้ยินเสียงเมย์เหมือนกัน ห้องนอนมันติดกันนี่คะ ฝาห้องเป็นไม้ คือบ้านเป็นบ้านตึกครึ่งไม้ค่ะ ชั้นบนเป็นไม้ จึงเก็บเสียงไม่ค่อยได้นัก แต่ติดแอร์นะคะ เมย์เคยแอบดูนิดค่ะ เคยแอบเจาะรูเอาไว้ดู แต่นิดเขาจะปิดไฟมืดมากค่ะ เห็นเพียงเงาเรือนราง ได้ยินแต่เสียงร้องครวญครางเท่านั้น เมย์รู้ว่านิดเป็นคนเซ็กส์จัด ยังคิดเลยค่ะว่า แฟนนิดเสียไป นิดคงต้องมีแฟนใหม่อีกไม่นานแน่นอน ก็นิดสวยนี่คะ แม้จะตัวเล็กไปสักหน่อย แต่นมใหญ่ ก้นงอน หน้าตาดี แถมมีเงิน ใครก็อยากเอาค่ะ แฟนนิดเสียไปไม่นาน ก็มีหนุ่มๆ มาจีบนิดแล้วค่ะ แต่นิดก็ทำเฉยๆ เมย์เฝ้าสังเกตนิด และก็จะรู้สึกแปลกใจที่ตอนสายๆ เกือบทุกวัน นิดจะขอให้เมย์เฝ้าร้าน นิดจะขึ้นไปชั้นบน ห้องนอนของนิด โดยนิดจะอ้างโน่นอ้างนี่ เช่นขอไปอาบน้ำ ซึ่งผิดปกติ เพราะนิดต้องอาบมาแล้วตอนตื่นนอนตอนเช้า เมย์รู้สึกแปลกใจ ในระยะหลังๆ ตอนสายๆ นี่จะไม่มีใครอยู่บ้านนะคะ พ่อแฟนเมย์ก็ออกไปโรงงาน ซึ่งอยู่ไม่ไกลบ้าน แม่แฟนเมย์ก็เข้าเมือง และก็แปลกใจอีกข้อคือ เวลาพ่อแม่แฟนเมย์อยู่บ้าน นิดเขาจะไม่เคยหายไปไหนเลย ด้วยความสงสัย วันหนึ่งเมย์เลยย่องตามนิดขึ้นไปชั้นบน นิดเปิดประตูเข้าห้อง เมย์ก็เข้าห้องเมย์ เมย์ได้ยินเสียงนิดคุยกับผู้ชายค่ะ ที่แรกเมย์ตกใจมาก ใครจะกล้าขึ้นมาชั้นบนบ้านเมย์ได้ เป็นไปไม่ได้ แต่พอฟังเสียงดีๆ เมย์ถึงรู้ว่าเป็นเสียงพ่อแฟนเมย์เองค่ะ เขาคงเข้ามาทางหลังบ้าน ห้องนอนพ่อแฟนเมย์เขาก็อยู่ชั้นบนเหมือนกับห้องนอนเมย์และนิด เพียงแต่อยู่กันคนละฝั่งเท่านั้น พ่อเข้ามาหานิด ทำอะไร? ทำไมต้องหลบๆ ซ่อนๆ แบบนี้ เมย์เงี่ยหูฟังอือ...ใจเย็นๆ สิคะผัวขา...ให้เมียแก้ผ้าก่อน เดี๋ยวเสื้อยับหมด ลงไปใครเห็นเขาจะสงสัยเอานะ...แค่นี้เมย์ก็พอจะรู้ว่าอะไรเป็นอะไรแล้ว เมย์รีบแอบดูที่รูที่เมย์เคยเจาะเอาไว้ นิดกำลังนอนหงายบนเตียง ให้พ่อแฟนเมย์ดึงกางเกงในสีดำรูดออกทางปลายเท้า นิดนอนหงายเรือนร่างขาวจั๊วะอยู่บนเตียง เต้านมขนาดใหญ่ตั้งตระหง่านเป็นก้อนทั้งสองเต้า โคกเนื้อสิคะโหนกนูนเป็นกระเปาะ โหนกว่าของเมย์อีกค่ะ แต่คงเล็กกว่าของเมย์ สายตานิดหยาดเยิ้ม มองพ่อแฟนเมย์ซึ่งกำลังแก้ผ้าตัวเองออกอย่างเร่งรีบ พ่อแฟนเมย์อายุใกล้ 60 ปีแล้วค่ะ แต่ยังดูแข็งแรง ไม่อ้วนลงพุงเหมือนเสี่ยทั่วไป รูปร่างก็สูงใหญ่ค่ะ พอพ่อร่างกายเปลือยเปล่า อะไรกันนั่น ท่อนควยของพ่อแฟนเมย์ ทั้งใหญ่ทั้งยาว หัวถอกบานแดงส่ายหัวหงึกๆ เกือบเท่าข้อแขนเมย์ทีเดียว แปลกใจค่ะ ของพ่อทั้งใหญ่ยาว แต่ของแฟนเมย์เล็กกว่ามาก สั้นกว่าด้วย ทำไมไม่เหมือนกรรมพันธุ์ หรือพ่อให้มาน้อยก็ไม่รู้ค่ะ ทั้งสองคนกอดจูบกันกลมบนเตียง นิดสอดมือมากำท่อนควยของพ่อกำรูดเบาๆ พ่อแฟนเมย์เลื่อนตัวมาจูบเลียที่เต้านมของนิด ซึ่งนิดก็แอ่นอกให้ มือพ่อก็ลูบไล้ ใช้นิ้วเขี่ยร่องเสียวของนิด นิดก็ส่ายสะโพกไปมา หลับตาเผยอปากอ้าน้อยๆ ครางซี๊ดเบาๆ จนพ่อแฟนเมย์เลื่อนตัวให้ต่ำลงไป ที่โคกหีที่โหนกนูนของนิด นิดผวาเฮือกแอ่นโคกหีลอยขึ้นมาทันทีซี๊ดดดด...ผัวขา...อูวววววว... นิดถ่างขาตั้งชันแอ่นโคกหีลอยขึ้น ใช้มือตัวเองกดไปที่หัวของพ่อแฟนเมย์ แล้วขยุ้มเส้นผมเอาไว้ซี๊ดดดด...อูยยยย...ผัวขา...โอวววว...เสียวจังเลยค่ะ...ซี๊ดดดด...อาาาา...ดี...ดีค่ะ...เลียนิดให้น้ำแตกไปเลยนะคะป๋าขา...นิดชอบ...ซี๊ดดดด...อูยยยย...ชอบให้เลียให้น้ำแตกก่อนแล้วค่อยเอา...อูวววววว...พ่อแฟนเมย์จับขานิดกางออกจนร่องหีแบะอ้า แล้วก้มลงไปดูดเลียเม็ดแตดนิดอย่างอร่อยลิ้น เมย์ดูแล้วถึงกับขาสั่น ลีลาการเลียของพ่อแฟนเมย์สุดยอดจริงๆ ค่ะ นี่แค่ดูยังเสียวจนน้ำแฉะไปหมด ถ้าโดนเข้าบางมันจะเสียวขนาดไหนกัน แฟนเมย์ไม่ได้ครึ่งหนึ่งของพ่อเขาเลย เมย์เคยบอกให้แฟนเลียให้เมย์นานๆ แต่เขาก็เลียแค่เล็กน้อยเท่านั้นเองค่ะ แล้วเขาก็รีบจับท่อนควยเขาเสียบเข้ามา แล้วก็กระแทกๆ และไม่นานเขาก็เสร็จแล้วค่ะ ไม่ถึงใจเมย์เลย เขาชอบน้ำแตกไปก่อนเมย์ ทำให้เมย์อารมณ์เสียหลายครั้ง เมย์ก้มไปดูอีกครั้ง นิดกำลังร้องลั่น ใช้ขาสองข้างหนีบคอพ่อแฟนเมย์ไว้ แล้วส่ายเนินหีอัดกับปากพ่อแฟนเมย์เลียให้หมดเลยนะคะป๋าขา...ซี๊ดดดด...อูวววว...อร่อยจังเลยค่ะ ดูดให้หมดนะคะ มันจะได้บำรุงกำลังป๋า จะได้เอานิดได้นานๆ เดี๋ยวนิดจะดูดให้ป๋าบ้าง...พ่อแฟนเมย์เลียร่องหีของนิดอย่างอร่อยลิ้น ตอนหลังจับขานิดถ่างออกจนกว้าง แล้วแยงลิ้นเข้าไปในรูหีคล้ายจะกวาดน้ำเสียวของนิดออกมาให้หมดทุกหยาดหยด นิดลุกขึ้นนั่งอืออออ...พ่อแล้วค่ะป๋าขา นอนนะคะนิดจะดูดให้มั่ง...อืมมมม...ของป๋าทั้งใหญ่ทั้งยาว แข็งดีด้วย น่าดูดจังค่ะ...นิดเริ่มดูดเลีย ใช้มือกำลำท่อนส่วนโคนเอาไว้ เธอคงอมมันไม่หมดแน่เพราะความยาว นิดเอาลิ้นรัวที่ปลายหัวถอก มือก็กำรูดกระทอก จนพ่อเริ่มครางในลำคอ เธออ้าปากอมหัวถอกเข้าไป แล้วพยายามกลือนท่อนควยของพ่อแฟนเมย์เข้าไปให้มากที่สุดเท่าที่จะมากได้ แต่มันก็เข้าไปได้แค่ครึ่งเดียว หัวควยพ่อคงจะเข้าไปจนสุดคอหอยของเธอแล้ว นิดเลยรูดปากออกมาแล้วโยกหัวขึ้นๆ ลงๆ พ่อแฟนเมย์แอ่นท่อนควยตามขึ้นมา แล้วกระเด้าสวนกับปากเมย์อย่างสนุก เพียงครู่เดียวนิดก็ลุกขึ้นนั่ง จับท่อนควยของพ่อแฟนเมย์ตั้งขึ้น แล้วกดร่องหีลงไป ทีเดียวมิดลำเลยค่ะ คงจะเคยเอากันเป็นประจำอยู่แล้วนี่คะ นิดเริ่มขยับโยก โดยที่มือพ่อแฟนเมย์ลูบไล้เต้านมนิดไปด้วย เมย์แอบดูอยู่ใกล้มาก แถมเป็นกลางวัน มองเห็นท่อนควยขนาดใหญ่ยาวของพ่อแฟนเมย์ วิ่งเข้าออกรูหีของนิด เมย์ถึงกับขาอ่อนยืนไม่ไหวเลยค่ะ รู้สึกใจมันหวิวๆ นิ้วของตัวเองก็แยงเข้ารูหี จมหายเข้าไปมิดสองนิ้วเลยค่ะ แต่มันก็ยังไม่สะใจ เมย์เลยไปเปิดตู้เย็น หยิบแตงกวามาหนึ่งลูก เลือกเอาลูกที่ขนาดค่อนข้างใหญ่พอสูสีกับท่อนควยพ่อแฟนเมย์ มันทั้งเย็นทั้งเสียว คิดว่ากำลังโดยท่อนควยพ่อแฟนเมย์กระทุ้งเอา ไม่นานน้ำเสียวเมย์ก็แตกซ่า บอกตรงๆ ค่ะ ว่าอยากกรีดร้องออกมาบ้างเวลาได้ขึ้นสวรรค์ แต่ก็ไม่กล้าค่ะ กลัวนิดกับพ่อแฟนเมย์จะได้ยิน ต้องใช้ปากกัดหมอนเอาไว้ เมย์ได้ขึ้นสวรรค์ไปแล้วก็ไปแอบดูนิดอีก ทั้งสองคนยังเย็ดกันอยู่ค่ะ นิดกำลังโก้งโค้งอยู่บนเตียง โดยมีพ่อแฟนเมย์ยืนอยู่กับพื้นห้อง ใช้มือรั้งเอวนิดยืนอัดท่อนควยทั้งเร็วทั้งรุนแรง นิดคงจะพอใจและสะใจมากถึงกับร้องครางลั่นห้อง พ่อแฟนเมย์กระแทกไม่ยั้ง แคมหีสองข้างของนิดปลิ้นเข้าปลิ้นออก เวลาพ่อแฟนเมย์กระแทกท่อนควยเข้าไป ด้วยความใหญ่ของท่อนควย แคมหีสองข้างของนิดจึงลู่ตามลำท่อนไปด้วย นิดคงเสียวมาก ถึงกับครางลั่น เร่งให้พ่ออัดกระแทกหนักขึ้นอีก จนทั้งสองคนตัวเกร็งกระตุกด้วยกันทั้งคู่โอยยยย...ซี๊ดดดด...ป๋าขา...นิดจะไม่ไหวแล้วค่ะ...เสียวเหลือเกิน...อูยยยย...ป๋าเย็ดมันส์ดีจริงๆ นิดชอบบบบ...ซี๊ดดดด...ต้องมาเย็ดนิดทุกวันเลยนะคะป๋าขา...โอยยยย...อูยยยยย...ซี๊ดดดด...นิดจะแตกแล้วป๋าขา...กระแทกหนักๆ เลยค่ะ...โอยยยย...นิดไม่ไหวแล้ว...โอยยยย...แตกแล้วววว...ป๋าขา...ซี๊ดดดด...อูยยยยยย...เมย์รีบลงมาชั้นล่างเพื่อดูหน้าร้านก่อนที่นิดจะลงมา หลังจากนั้นอีกประมาณ 15 นาทีค่ะค่ะ นิดลงมาด้วยอาการสดชื่นยิ้มแย้มแจ่มใส หลังจากนั้นเกือบทุกวัน เมย์ก็จะแอบขึ้นไปดูนิดกับพ่อแฟนเมย์เย็ดกันทุกครั้ง โดยไม่บอกให้ใครรู้แม้แต่แฟนเมย์เอง ยอมรับค่ะว่าขนาดแฟนเมย์กำลังกระแทกเมย์อยู่ เมย์ยังเคยหลับตาแล้วคิดว่ากำลังถูกพ่อแฟนเมย์เย็ดเหมือนที่นิดโดน เมย์ก็จะขึ้นสวรรค์ได้อย่างรวดเร็ว มันเป็นความฝังใจที่อยู่ในความทรงจำของเมย์ตลอดมา และวันหนึ่ง... วันนั้นแฟนเมย์เข้ากรุงเทพฯ มาแล้ว 4 วัน รอลงสินค้า เขายังไม่ได้กลับค่ะ เพราะต้องรอบรรทุกสินค้าจากกรุงเทพฯ ขึ้นมาขายที่แถวจังหวัดบ้านเขาด้วย เลยต้องใช้เวลารอสินค้าอีก 1 วัน วันนั้นตอนกลางวัน แม่แฟนเมย์เข้าไปในตัวเมือง นิดอยู่หน้าร้าน ลูกค้ามีมากเป็นพิเศษ พ่อแฟนเมย์โทรศัพท์เข้ามาให้นิดเอาเอกสารไปให้พ่อที่โรงงาน เมย์เป็นคนรับสาย เมย์ก็บอกพ่อว่านิดกำลังมีลูกค้ามาก หากพ่อต้องการเอกสารด่วน เมย์จะเป็นคนเอาไปให้เอง ตกลงเมย์เป็นคนเอาเอกสารที่พ่อต้องการไปให้พ่อแฟนเมย์ที่โรงงาน ออฟฟิศด้านหน้ามีพนักงานทำงานหลายคนค่ะ แต่ในห้องด้านในพ่อแฟนเมย์อยู่คนเดียวในห้อง เมย์เป็นลูกสะใภ้ จึงเข้าไปได้โดยไม่ต้องขอใครไอ้เชียรมันไม่อยู่ เหงาก็ไปเที่ยวบ้างก็ได้นะลูก ให้เด็กมันขับรถพาไป อยากไปไหนก็บอกมันได้... เมย์ยิ้มคล้ายขอบคุณในความห่วงใยของพ่อแฟนเมย์ยิ้มทำไมล่ะ หรือไม่มีเงินก็บอกพ่อได้นะ...เงินเมย์มีใช้ค่ะ...ทำไมทำหน้าเศร้าๆ ล่ะลูก ทะเลาะกับไอ้เชียรมันหรือเปล่า...เปล่าค่ะ...รีบมีลูกชายให้พ่อเร็วๆ สิ...พ่ออยากได้หลานชาย...พี่เชียรเขาไม่ค่อยสนใจเมย์เหมือนพ่อเลยค่ะ วันๆ ก็ไม่ค่อยอยู่ ไม่รู้มีเมียน้อยที่กรุงเทพฯ หรือเปล่า...ไม่หรอกลูก ไอ้เชียรมันไม่เจ้าชู้หรอก เชื่อพ่อสิ ลูกก็สวยเซ็กซี่แบบนี้ ไอ้เชียรมันหลงลูกจะตาย พ่อรู้...ไม่จริงหรอกค่ะ และเมย์ก็คงสวยสู้นิดไม่ได้...ได้สิลูก แล้วลูกทำไมเอาตัวเองไปเปรียบกับนิดเขาล่ะ...ก็เห็นพ่อสนใจแต่นิดคนเดียวนี่คะ...ก็นิดเขาไม่มีใคร พ่อก็เลยสงสารเค้า...ทำไมลูกถามอย่างนี้ล่ะ?...ไม่รู้สิคะ ก็เมย์ได้ยินเสียงดังมาจากห้องนิด...อุ๊ย...ลูก ลูกได้ยินงั้นเหรอ งั้นลูกก็รู้สิ...รู้สิคะ ก็ห้องเมย์ติดกับห้องนิดเค้า...แล้วลูกบอกใครหรือเปล่า... พ่อพูดพร้อมกับเดินมาหาเมย์ที่โซฟาเปล่าค่ะ...พ่ออยากให้นิดเค้าอยู่กับเรานานๆ พ่อก็เลยช่วยเค้า เค้าไม่มีใครนี่ลูก ไม่เหมือนลูก มีไอ้เชียรมันอยู่...ถ้าไม่อยู่ล่ะคะ... เมย์ถามแบบท้าทายถ้าไม่อยู่ พ่อก็จะรักและเอ็นดูลูกให้มากๆ สิจ๊ะลูก...เหมือนนิดหรือเปล่าคะ...ลูกเห็นหรือจ๊ะว่าพ่อทำอย่างไรกับนิด...เห็นค่ะ... เมย์ตอบแบบไม่เต็มเสียง เพราะความอาย พ่อลงนั่งชิดติดกับเมย์ โอบไหล่เมย์เบาๆ ลูกให้พ่อทำแบบนิดนะลูก รู้มั๊ยลูก ลูกทั้งสวยและเซ็กซี่...อุ๊ย...พ่อ...หลับตาสิลูก อยู่เฉยๆ พ่อจะทำให้ลูกมีความสุข...พ่อแฟนเมย์บอก พร้อมกับกอดจูบแก้มเมย์เบาๆ เล่นเอาเมย์ขนลุกซู่ มือพ่อเกาะกุมอยู่ที่เต้านมของเมย์แล้วลูบคลึงเบาๆ ทำเอาเมย์ใจวาบหวิว เสียวซ่านจนลืมตัว ปล่อยให้พ่อแฟนเมย์แกะกระดุมเสื้อด้านหน้าออกจนหมด ยกทรงถูกพ่อแกะตะขอออกไป พ่อฟุบหน้าจูบเต้านมของเมย์ เมย์ใส่กระโปรงค่ะ พ่อสอดมือเข้ามาเกาะกุมโคกหีของเมย์อูวววว...ลูกจ๋า หีใหญ่ดีจริงๆ ...ซี๊ดดดด...อูววววว...พ่อ...พ่อขาอย่าเขี่ย...เมย์เสียวววว...โอวววววว...พ่อใช้ปลายนิ้วเขี่ยร่องหีของเมย์นอกกางเกงใน เขี่ยลากผ่านตามร่องแคม เมย์เสียวจนตัวสั่น ไม่รู้ด้วยซ้ำว่าพ่อรูดกางเกงในออกจากตัวเมย์ตอนไหน เผลอนั่งหลับตาด้วยความเสียว ผวาสะดุ้งสุดๆ ตัวอีกครั้ง ก็ตอนพ่อแฟนเมย์ยกขาเมย์ขึ้น ถ่างออกทั้งสองข้าง แล้วฟุบหน้าลงมาจูบร่องหีของเมย์ ปลายลิ้นของพ่อเริ่มทำงานทันทีซี๊ดดดด...อูยยยย...พ่อ...พ่อขา...อย่า...อย่าเลีย...เมย์...เมย์เสียวววว...ซี๊ดดดดดด...เสียวก็ปล่อยออกมาสิลูก...หีลูกทั้งสวยทั้งใหญ่แบบนี้ พ่อชอบเลีย...ขอพ่อเลียให้อร่อยหน่อยนะ...พ่อเงยหน้ามาพูดแล้วก็ก้มลงไปเลียต่อ โดยเฉพาะตอนพ่อดูดเม็ดแตดของเมย์ แล้วใช้ปลายลิ้นดุนเบาๆ เร็วๆ เมย์ไม่เคยโดยเลียหีดูดแตดแบบนี้มาก่อน พอมาเจอเข้าทำเอาเมย์ตัวเกร็งกระตุก ร้องครางลั่นห้องเลยก็ว่าได้ซี๊ดดดด...โอวววว...พ่อ...พ่อขา...เมย์...เมย์ไม่ไหวแล้ว...ซี๊ดดดด...อูยยยย...ออก...ว๊ายยยย...พ่อขา...พ่อ...เมย์ไม่ไหวแล้ว...ออก...ออกแล้วววว...ซี๊ดดดดดด...พ่อแฟนเมย์ยังไม่ยอมหยุดเลีย ยังตวัดปลายลิ้นเลียร่องหีของเมย์อยู่ต่อไปอย่างอร่อยลิ้น เมย์ยังเสียวแบบต่อเนื่อง เริ่มยกสะโพกขึ้นส่ายร่อน แล้วส่งเสียงครวญครางอีกครั้งเป็นไงลูกเสียวหีอีกหรือยัง...ซี๊ดดดด...อาาาา...ค่ะ...เสียวอีกแล้วค่ะ...ให้พ่อช่วยเอาแบบนิดเค้านะ...เมย์ไม่ตอบได้แต่นั่งหลับตา ได้ยินเสียงพ่อถอดเสื้อผ้า ชั่วอึดใจพ่อก็จับปลายท่อนควยของพ่อลากผ่านร่องหีของเมย์เล่นเอาเมย์เสียวสะดุ้ง เมย์แอ่นร่องหีลอยขึ้นเล็กน้อย พ่อดึงสะโพกเมย์ให้ขยับมาที่ขอบโซฟาซี๊ดดดด...อาาาา...ดัน...ดันเข้ามาเลยสิคะพ่อขา...เมย์ต้องการมันแล้ว...อูยยยย...เบาๆ ก่อนนะคะพ่อ...ควยพ่อมันใหญ่กว่าของพี่เชียรเยอะเลย...โอยยยยยย...กว่าเมย์จะรับท่อนควยของพ่อแฟนเมย์หมด ก็เล่นเอาเมย์เจ็บและรู้สึกอึดอัดเหมือนกัน แต่พอพ่อเริ่มขยับซอยนี่สิคะ มันเสียวสะใจเมย์เหลือเกิน ถึงกับครางซี๊ดออกมาเลยเป็นไงจ๊ะเสียวไม๊...สะ...เสียวววว...เสียวค่ะพ่อ...ซี๊ดดดด...อาาาาาา...เมย์ตอบไปอย่างหมดอาย ยิ่งพ่อแฟนเมย์ขยับโยก เมย์ก็ยิ่งเสียว ยิ่งเสียวเมย์ก็ยิ่งร้อง พ่ออุ้มเมย์ขึ้นมาจากโซฟาทั้งๆ ที่ท่อนควยของพ่อยังเสียบคารูหีเมย์อยู่เลย แล้วพ่อแฟนเมย์ก็พลิกตัวเองลงไปนั่งพิงโซฟา ให้เมย์นั่งหันหน้าเข้าหา พ่อแฟนเมย์ดูดเลียเต้านมของเมย์ เมย์ก็ขยับตัวขย่มสะโพกซอย ทั้งเสียวทั้งสะใจบอกไม่ถูกเลยค่ะ เมย์ได้ขึ้นสวรรค์ไปอีกครั้งอย่างง่ายดาย แต่พ่อแฟนเมย์ยังไม่เสร็จค่ะ เขาอึดมาก จับเมย์โก้งโค้งกับโซฟา เขายืนกระแทกเมย์อยู่ที่พื้นห้อง ทั้งเร็ว รุนแรง ท่อนควยก็เข้ามาลึกมาก จนยันถึงมดลูกเมย์ เมย์เสียวที่สุดในชีวิตก็ว่าได้ จนเขาส่งเมย์ขึ้นสวรรค์อีกครั้งนั่นแหละค่ะ พ่อแฟนเมย์ถึงยอมเสร็จโอยยยย...พ่อขา...ซี๊ดดดด...ท่านี้เสียวเหลือเกินค่ะ...อูยยยย...ทำไมพ่อเย็ดเก่งจัง...พี่เชียรเย็ดเมย์ไม่เคยเสียวแบบนี้เลยค่ะ...กระแทกแรงๆ เลยค่ะพ่อขา...อูยยยย...โอยยยย...ซี๊ดดดด...เสียวเหลือเกิน...พ่อขา...เมย์ไม่ไหวแล้ว...โอยยยย...ออก...ออกแล้วววว...ซี๊ดดดด...โอยยยยยย...พ่อก็ไม่ไหวแล้ว...อูวววว...ให้พ่อแตกใส่รูเลยนะลูก...โอยยยย...ไม่ไหวแล้ว...แตกแล้วววว...โอยยยย...อูยยยยยย...เราสองคนนั่งกอดกันกลมบนโซฟา ท่อนควยยังเสียบคารูหีของเมย์อยู่ชั่วครู่ เมย์ก็ขอตัวเข้าห้องน้ำชำระล้างร่างกาย ออกมาเมย์อายมากค่ะ พ่อแฟนก็เข้ามาปลอบ ไม่น่าเชื่อค่ะ อายุอย่างพ่อ จะขอเอาเมย์อีกครั้ง เมย์ก็อดใจอ่อนไม่ได้ ก็ติดใจรสเสียวของเขาเข้าแล้วนี่คะ ก็เลยยอมดูดให้เขาก่อนให้เขาเย่อ แล้วเมย์ก็ได้ลิ้มรสท่อนควยที่ใหญ่ยาวของพ่อแฟนเมย์สมใจ เวลาดูดอมมันเต็มปากดีเหลือเกิน อร่อยสะใจเมย์จริงๆ ค่ะ อร่อยจนลืมควยแฟนเมย์ไปเลยค่ะ วันนั้นเมย์มีความสุขสุดๆ เลยค่ะ แทบจะไม่มีแรงเดินกลับบ้านเลย นับตั้งแต่วันนั้นเป็นต้นมา เมย์กับนิดก็จะสลับผลัดเปลี่ยนกันให้พ่อแฟนเมย์เย็ด โดยไม่มีใครรู้ แม้แต่นิดเองก็ไม่รู้ค่ะ บางวันตอนกลางวันพ่อแฟนเมย์ก็จะแอบกลับมาเย็ดนิดที่บ้าน แล้วพอตอนบ่ายเมย์ก็ออกไปให้พ่อเย็ดที่โรงงาน เรียกว่าวันเดียวพ่อแฟนเมย์เย็ดพวกเราทั้งสองคนเลย เมย์ไม่เคยอดอยากอีกเลย อยากเมื่อไหร่ก็ไปให้พ่อเย็ดได้ทันที ยอมรับค่ะว่าติดใจและเต็มใจ คนแก่อะไรก็ไม่รู้ทั้งเย็ดเก่งและอึดเป็นบ้าเลยค่ะ

the samething to my best friendjust 15 minutes before I arrived

2014-12-14T18:55:00.001-08:00

I had for a while been dating a young man in AtlanaBilly. He was talldark and handsome. The All American type of guy. I loved him so much and it just happened out that he felt the same way. I went to his house one night after one my parents were having their typical fight and he told me howmuch he loved me and wanted to be with me. We made love and it felt so right until I found out that he had told the samething to my best friendjust 15 minutes before I arrived.

Holding his head against her, she began to tremble as her orgasm shook her,

2014-12-14T18:54:00.007-08:00

God, he thought, i’ve just sucked my sister’s pussy. What have i done? As he sat there in shock, jamie reached down and stroked her own pussy, rubbing her clit fiercely as she sat up. “god, that was wonderful, james,” she said, her eyes glistening. “thank you so much.” “jamie, this isn’t right,” james protested, overcome with guilt at what they had done. “we shouldn’t be doing this.” “i know, but we’re not doing anything really wrong. I mean, nothing can happen from this, can it?” “no, but –” james started to explain as jamie leaned over and again grasped his cock in her hands. “you shouldn’t be doing this,” he protested as she bent and licked the end of his cock. “i want to see it cum,” she said. “i’ve never seen it before.” “look in the hole,” james said, “they’re bound to cum soon.” Jamie looked up from where she had begun to lick his cock and moved to the hole. Just as she put her eye to the hole, she saw her father pulling his cock from her mother’s pussy, spent, their combined juices running from her gaping cunt. “gosh, look, james,” jamie said, moving aside for him to see. As james put his eye to the hole to see his mother’s cunt oozing cum, jamie reached over and grabbed his cock and began to lick it again, sucking it into her mouth as she had seen her mother doing to her father. As she continued to suck his cock, james got quickly worked up, especially after seeing his mother’s cum-filled snatch oozing in front of him. As he felt his balls stirring in prelude to orgasm, he tensed up. “i think i’m going to cum,” he said as jamie sucked harder at his cock. “oh, god, i’m cumming,” he gasped as he felt his balls contract and begin to shoot his cum out the end of his cock. Jamie quickly grasped his cock in her hands and watched as it pulsed and pumped his cum into the air, just like she had seen john’s do earlier. Then she leaned over and took it back into her mouth before he had finished cumming, gently sucking the rest of his cum into her mouth and swallowing it before sitting back, a satisfied smile on her face while she rested her elbows on her knees, which were pulled up, still showing her cunt to james. James just lay there in shock. He couldn’t believe that his sister had just sucked his cock and swallowed his cum. This just couldn’t be happening. Opening his eyes, he saw jamie sitting there smiling at him, one hand trailing through her pussy. “that was really nice,” she said. “i didn’t mind that at all. I always thought it would be dirty and unpleasant, but it’s really nice.” “it was really unbelievable,” james said. “i can’t believe we did this.” “huh, i can’t either,” jamie said, “but i’m not sorry. You’re my twin brother and i feel closer to you than to anyone in the whole world. I feel safe learning with you.” “but i don’t know anything,” james protested. “i’ve never done these things before.” “even better,” jamie said. “we can learn together.” “i think you should go to bed,” james said. “it’s late and we should think about this.” “there’s nothing to think about, james,” jamie said. “it’s all right. I won’t tell and i’m sure you won’t either. This’ll be our secret,” she said as she got to her feet. Moving over to james, she hugged him and gave his cock a big squeeze as she walked from the closet. “didn’t you like licking me?” jamie asked shyly as she walked to the door. “i’ve never tasted anything so wonderful in my life,” james said, “but that doesn’t mean it’s okay.” “well, it’s okay with me, and that’s the only thing that counts where this is concerned,” jamie said. “i hope we can do this some more.” “go to sleep,” james said, “you’ll feel differently in the morning.” “we’ll see,” she said. “good night.” “good night,” james replied, closing the door after her. When jamie woke up the next morning, she stretched, then smiled as she remembered the night before. From sheri’s escapade to finding james watching their parents having sex and then watching herself and playing with james and his playing with her, what a drastic change in her life. Everything had been so innocent and naive before. But it sure had been nice, she thought, rubbing her pussy as she lay there. I wonder what james thinks of last night, she mused as she rubbed her pussy. Slowly getting out of bed, jamie pulled her bathrobe on and went to james’ door and knocked softly. Getting no response, she opened the door and looked inside. James wasn’t there. Going out to the kitchen, she found her mother having her breakfast. She looked different to her now. Having seen her fucking and sucking the night before had changed her perception of her parents. They seemed a whole lot cooler now than they had before. “where’s james?” jamie asked. “he went to football practice and your father went to work. It’s just you and me. What are you going to do today?” “oh, i’ve got some studying to do, then i’m going out tonight with the girls.” “you seem to like them. You spend a lot of time with them,” june commented. “they’re fun. I mean, we’re all cheerleaders. We do a lot of things together.” “well, as long as you’re having fun.” “thanks, mom,” she said, kissing her on the cheek. Meanwhile, art had arrived at work in shorts and a t-shirt as it was a saturday and no clients would be in the office. When he arrived, he noticed larry’s car was already there, or still there. Going into the office, larry hailed him as he entered his own office. Following him in, he sat down with a big grin. “well, you sure caught me last night,” he said. “i didn’t mean to spy on you,” art said, “i was just going to say goodnight.” “well, no harm done,” larry said. “what did you think of dawn’s dick taking?” “sure looked okay to me,” art laughed, “but what about mary?” “it has nothing to do with mary,” larry replied. “i absolutely love mary and always will, this is just fun, no involvement whatsoever.” “june would go nuts,” art observed, “if she ever thought i’d done anything like that.” “you’ve never cheated on her?” larry inquired. “never.” “i’ll have to lend dawn to you for a while. She’s a pretty good secretary too. In fact, she’ll be here any minute. I asked her to come in and finish up some letters.” “well, i have some work to finish,” art said. “i won’t interrupt you as i leave.” “don’t worry, it’s all right,” larry laughed. At that moment dawn arrived, wearing tight short shorts and a halter top which showed her big full tits to advantage. Larry went to his own office then and art concentrated on his work. A short time later, larry poked his head into his office and announced that he was leaving now. “dawn’s going to finish up some letters, then she’ll be done. I’ll see you monday.” “all right. See you,” art said. As he returned to his work, art found his attention wandering. Last night with june had been wonderful. She seemed to be blossoming more and more since they had moved to nebraska. She was really shedding some of her inhibitions. At that moment dawn entered his office and asked him to look over the letters that she had just finished for larry. Looking up at her, art frankly appraised her. She looked to be about 5’4″, 120 pounds. She had brunette hair and nice hazel eyes. Her full tits were matched by the lushness of her body. He could see her nipples straining under the halter top as the air conditioning took its toll. As he looked over the letters, dawn stood next to him. He was very aware of her bare thigh right next to his shoulder. Asking her a question about something in the letter, dawn leaned over his desk, rubbing her tit on his shoulder as she explained what she had done. As she went to stand back up, art turned to say something to her just as she turned to him, poking him in the eye with her right tit. As he rubbed his eye, dawn leaned over to see if he was okay, giving him a bird’s eye view down her halter top of her tits. They were really something. Then suddenly dawn grabbed his head and pulled it into her cleavage, burying his face between her tits. As art sat back in astonishment, dawn spilled her tits out of her top and began to rub them, pulling on the nipples. “aren’t they nice?” she asked, running her tongue across her lips. “they’re fine,” art sputtered, “but i’m married.” “oh, i know,” she said, “so’s larry. I don’t mind.” “well, my wife sure would,” art said. “i’m certainly not going to tell her,” dawn said, sinking to her knees in front of him, leaning forward and rubbing her tits in his crotch. “i just like to play sometimes.” “this isn’t right,” art protested as she began rubbing and squeezing his cock through his pants. “just you relax,” dawn said, undoing his shorts and pulling his rapidly growing cock out into the air. “just you relax.” Then dawn held his cock with one hand and squeezed her tits together around it with the other hand, letting it slide back and forth between her tits. Art shook his head in disbelief as he watched his cock sliding up and down between her tits, her big hard nipples sticking out. Then she leaned over and licked the end of his cock, causing it to twitch in response. “ooh, it likes me,” dawn squealed as she opened her mouth and let his cock slide into it, lathing it with her tongue as she gently sucked on it. Art just sat back and watched as his cock disappeared into dawn’s mouth. He could feel it pressing against the back of her throat as she sucked on it. While she sucked on him, dawn continued to play with her tits, rubbing and pulling on the nipples while she continued to slurp his big stick. As art felt his balls begin to churn, his cock pulsed as dawn took his balls in her hand and gently rolled them around, massaging them as she continued to suck his cock. Then he felt himself spasm as he began to cum. Dawn sucked as quickly as she could, swallowing all of his cum as it filled her mouth. After he finished cumming, she continued to suck him gently for a few minutes before rising to her feet. “umm, that was so nice. I really like the taste of cum,” she said. “well, i’ll let you get back to your work now. Thanks a lot.” As she left his office, art sat back in his chair, spent, his limp cock laying in his lap. God, what a job, he thought. June’ll kill me if she ever finds out. Rearranging himself, art returned to his work, forcing himself to concentrate. Meanwhile, james had gone to football practice. It was a good practice, especially knowing all the tension over who was going to start had been settled. After the practice as he was walking home, he ran into sheri. “oh, hi, james,” she said. “how was practice today?” “hi, sheri. It was great. We’re going to kill them next week.” “well, i’ll certainly be cheering for you.” “yeah, thanks.” “do you have any plans tonight?” sheri asked innocently. “not really, not yet,” james stammered. This was the head cheerleader. She was a real fox. All the guys talked about her all the time. Some of them said she’d go farther than any of the other girls. He couldn’t believe she was talking to him like this. “i was going to go see a movie,” sheri said. “would you like to come with me maybe?” “well, sure,” james stammered, “i’d like that.” “good,” she smiled. “why don’t we meet at 7:30 then?” “uh, sure. Where?” “how about at the theater?” “okay. I’ll see you there.” James fairly ran home. He couldn’t believe sheri had asked him out. She was really good looking. Oh, no, he thought. How am i going to tell jamie i’m going out with one of her new best friends, especially after what happened last night. Football practice had been good for helping put that out of his mind. Now it all came flooding back, jamie catching him with his dick in his hand watching through his secret hole, then her sucking him and him sucking her. It had been magical. But it wasn’t right, he told himself. She’s my sister, my twin. As he got home, he could see that jamie and mom were sitting in the living room, jamie doing homework and his mom reading. Man, she had sure been something last night. It seemed that she was getting more and more wild each day, he thought. Dad sure is lucky. As he entered the living room, he couldn’t quite meet jamie’s eyes as he said hello. She gave him a puzzled look as he went to his room. After a few minutes, jamie got up and went to talk to james. As she entered his room, he was pulling a towel around his waist to go shower. “james, what’s the matter?” jamie asked. “why are you being weird?” “last night bothers me a little,” he replied. “doesn’t it bother you at all?” “it did a little, but no, i think it was fine. I told you why last night and i haven’t changed my mind.” “well, it’s different for me,” he said lamely, fidgeting with his towel. “well, i don’t want you being mad at me,” jamie said. “you’re my best friend. If i can’t trust you with how i am, i can’t trust anyone.” “gosh, i never said you couldn’t trust me,” james declared. “i love you. It’s just hard accepting what happened for me.” “well, i woke up feeling better than i’ve ever felt in my life, thanks to you. I’m glad we did it and i’m not sorry. I’m sorry if you’re uncomfortable, but that’s all.” “i’ll get over it,” james admitted with a grin, “it’s just very different.” “yeah, isn’t it,” jamie smiled. “what are you doing tonight?” “oh, well, sheri, i ran into sheri after football practice and she invited me to a movie.” “are you going to go?” jamie asked, remembering sheri’s determination to get a hold of james. “sure. Why not? She’s the head cheerleader and i’m the quarterback. We’re supposed to go out by tradition, aren’t we?” “i suppose. She’s pretty wild, you know?” “i’ve heard some things.” “well, don’t do anything you’ll regret later, that’s all,” jamie advised. “you know me better than that,” james said. “and i know sheri better than that,” jamie replied as she left his room. That night as james left to go meet sheri, jamie went and found heather and janice. They all went to roxy’s grill for a soda and to talk. Jamie told them that sheri had asked james out that day after football practice and that they were going to a movie. Heather clapped her hands with delight as janice laughed. When it got to be around 9:45, they left for sheri’s house, entering again through the back door. As they secreted themselves in the study, heather asked jamie if she minded that sheri was going to be with her brother. Replying that it was no big deal, heather wanted to know how she was going to feel seeing her brother naked with sheri. Jamie was thinking of how to respond to that when they heard the door opening and sheri and james came in the door. As they sat on the couch next to each other, they could hear sheri telling james how much fun she had had going to the movies with him. Then she started talking about him being the quarterback and she was stroking his arm, squeezing his muscles. They could see that james was a little uncomfortable by the close quarters. Then sheri leaned up against him and kissed him, not stopping until she got him to respond to her. As they broke their kiss, they could see sheri smiling at james as she unbuttoned his shirt to run her hands all over his chest. Rubbing his chest and pinching his nipples, she continued to kiss him, pushing her tongue into his mouth in search of his. After a few minutes of torrid kissing, sheri sat up, fanning herself with her hand. “it’s getting hot in here,” she said, kissing james again. “don’t you think so?” “it is a little warm,” he agreed, enthusiastically kissing her back. “it’s too hot,” sheri declared, sitting up and suddenly pulling her light sweater that she had been wearing over her head. As she pulled her sweater up over her head, everyone could see that she had nothing on under it. Her big ripe tits bounced into view, her nipples already hard. James just stared in disbelief at her big beautiful tits. “you don’t mind, do you?” sheri asked, rubbing her tits. “it’s so hot in here.” “no, i don’t mind. It’s okay,” james stammered as sheri bent over to kiss him again, letting her tits press up against his bare chest. As she kissed him, sheri continued to rub her tits against his chest, pressing them into him. Then she took one of his hands and pulled it to her tit, laying it on her tit and encouraging him to squeeze her. As james began to play with her tits, her nipples grew even bigger and harder, which he encouraged by twisting and pulling on them. “suck on them a little,” sheri encouraged, holding them up and offering them to him. “go ahead.” James hesitantly leaned forward and took one of sheri’s nipples into his mouth and sucked on it, all the while massaging her other tit with his hands. As he continued sucking her tits, sheri sighed and fell back on the couch, holding him to her tits as she did so. Letting her leg fall to the side, james was laying in between her legs sucking on her tits. After some minutes of this, sheri pushed him up, saying that it was her turn. Pushing him back on the couch, sheri lay between his legs and began to suck on his nipples, teasing them and rubbing her tits on his stomach. Then she began to kiss his chest all over, sliding down to kiss his stomach and lick his belly button. While she was probing his belly button with her tongue, she let her hand fall to the bulge that was becoming prominent in his pants. She began to squeeze and rub his cock through his pants, causing it to press against them, trying to escape. As james lay back in bliss from the attentions of this beautiful girl, he felt her pull his zipper open and free his raging cock from the confines of his pants. Then he felt her breath on him as she opened her mouth and let his cock slide into it, sucking gently on it to the back of her throat. Jamie was shocked watching how easily sheri had begun to seduce james. She watched as sheri pulled his cock out, the very cock she had herself sucked on the night before, and began to softly suck and lick it. Beside her, heather was panting with excitement, one hand rubbing her tits, the other rubbing herself between the legs. Janice was watching sheri and james and heather in fascination. Every once in a while she would rub her own tits a little as she got excited from the action. Jamie felt herself getting wet as she watched sheri suck on her brother’s cock. Suddenly, sheri stopped sucking on james. Looking at him as he opened his eyes, she smiled. “wouldn’t you like to do that to me?” she asked. “what?” james asked. “why don’t you lick me a little bit,” she said, running her hands up under her skirt. As james stared at her, she pulled her panties out from under her skirt, then crawled up his chest until her pussy was just inches from his face. James couldn’t believe the view. Sheri was sitting on his chest with her knees on either side of his head, her dark cunt just in front of his face, her pussy lips pouting open slightly. As he opened his mouth to say something, sheri slid forward and covered his mouth with her pussy and began to rub it over his face. Jamie could hear james sucking on sheri’s pussy, hear him slurping her juices from her cunt just like he had done for her the night before. Well, she certainly knew how good that could feel. No wonder sheri liked to play with the boys. Glancing to her side, she saw heather now furiously rubbing her pussy. She had her skirt up and was rubbing herself through her panties, which jamie could see were soaked with moisture. She could feel her own pussy brimming over with excitement and wished that it was her that was on the couch with james. They could hear sheri’s excited chatter. “god, that’s great. Stick your tongue in me. That’s it, deeper. Oh, yes, like that. Suck my clit. Yes, yes, oh, yes, that’s it. Suck it, suck it. Come on, suck harder. Suck harder. I’m going to cum. Suck harder. Oh, i’m cumming, i’m cumming,” sheri cried as she began to shake, her juices cascading onto james’ face and tongue as he lapped at her pussy, sucking up all the juices as they flowed from her cunt. Jamie found herself rubbing her own pussy through her shorts. She was really getting hot and bothered. Looking at heather next to her, she could see that heather had pulled her panties aside and was plunging her fingers into her pussy, frigging herself like crazy. She stared in amazement at her red cunt, her puffy outer lips clasping her fingers as they plunged in and out of her pussy, making soft squishing noises. Janice just watched in fascination as heather played with herself just inches from her face. She could smell heather’s pussy as her juices flowed. Then they noticed sheri getting up from james’ face and returning her attentions to his cock. “umm, now i want to taste your cum,” she said, lowering her mouth to his cock. As she resumed licking and sucking on james’ cock, jamie felt herself beginning to squirm. Her pussy was on fire and she wanted to rub it so bad, but she felt self-conscious with heather and janice there. Heather was still plunging her fingers in and out of her pussy. The smell of it filled the air in the study. Then she heard james begin to groan as his orgasm started. Just like the night before, sheri stopped sucking on his cock as he began to spurt into the air, then quickly swooped down to suck his cock and get the last of his cum. “umm, yummy,” she said. “you sure taste good.” “that was outrageous,” james said, sitting up and staring at sheri, cum dripping from her chin and splattered on her tits. “that felt great.” “tasted great, too,” sheri added, wiping the cum from her chin and licking it from her fingers. “god, look what time it is,” she said, jumping up, her tits swinging. “my parents will be home any minute. You’d better get dressed, quick.” James jumped up, stuffing his now limp cock into his pants and pulling his shirt on. Giving him a big passionate kiss, sheri let him out the back door, then she walked over to the study and turned on the light, showing heather laying on her back, her fingers jammed up her pussy and janice watching her. Jamie was sitting with her back to the wall, looking very excited. Sheri just stood there for a second, her tits swinging, cum still splattered on them. “well, what did you think of that?” she asked, standing with her hands on her hips, legs apart. “ooh, that was beautiful,” heather gasped, squeezing her cunt feverishly. “i’m so hot i could scream.” “what about you, jamie,” sheri inquired, “what did you think of the show?” “you sure make it look easy,” she replied. “i don’t see how anyone could possibly resist or would want to.” “that’s exactly it,” she said. “you have to be so irresistible they can’t say no. Next time i’ll fuck him, that’s what i’ve decided.” “you’re kidding,” janice said. “you’d really fuck him?” “sure, why not? That’s the ultimate. You’ll see, i’ll do it right here so you can all see. Maybe you’ll learn something.” “i’d sure like to see that,” janice agreed, rubbing herself quickly. “that would be neat.” “here, heather, you can taste james’ cum if you want to,” sheri offered, holding up her tits and showing the drops splattered on them. “oh, yes,” she exclaimed, standing up. As sheri held her tits up, heather leaned over and licked the last drops of james’ cum from the right one. As she went to lick the left one, janice cried out. “no, let me. I’ve never tasted it.” “okay,” sheri agreed. “go ahead.” Janice quickly bounced to her feet, her face flushed with excitement. Leaning forward, she eagerly licked the cum from her tit, smacking her lips as she finished. “hey, that doesn’t taste bad, does it?” she said. “it’s absolutely wonderful,” sheri agreed. “the only thing better is both juices mixed together. That’s just fantastic.” “what do you mean?” janice asked puzzled. “like after you fuck and you both cum, you lick his dick and taste all of the juices on it.” “you mean like tasting yourself?” janice asked, a look of distaste on her face. “sure. Nothing tastes better than your own pussy, ever. It’s really exciting to taste yourself on a guy’s dick. It’s very exciting.” “i don’t think i’d like that,” janice said. “i’ll bet you didn’t think you’d like the taste of a guy’s cum either, did you?” “well, no, i guess not,” she agreed. “look, i’ll show you,” sheri said. Then she reached down and pulled her skirt off, showing her still naked pussy. Reaching between her spread legs, sheri ran her finger up and down in her pussy, rubbing it, then sticking her finger up into her cunt. Pulling it out, they could all see the sheen of moisture on it. Opening her mouth, sheri stuck her finger in and softly sucked it clean, smacking her lips as she finished. Janice just stared at her in disbelief. “what’s it taste like?” she inquired. “oh, it’s thick and sweet and syrupy. Try it for yourself and see.” “i don’t know,” janice said uncomfortably. “i’ll do it,” heather said with a feverish look on her face. Quickly pulling her skirt off and stepping out of her panties, you could almost see the steam rising from her pussy so hot was it. Quickly jamming her hand into her pussy, she rubbed it around and jammed her fingers up into her hole, then quickly brought her hand up to her mouth and licked it clean. “god, what’s it like?” janice asked. “sort of tangy, like the sea,” heather replied. “you mean you taste different from one another?” “even guys taste a little different from one another,” sheri added. “you’ve got to expect that we would too. Here, heather, taste me,” she said, running her finger into her pussy again and offering it to heather. Heather hesitated, looking at first sheri, then janice and then jamie, who had been quietly sitting against the wall. “go ahead, i’ll taste you, too,” sheri encouraged. With that, heather flicked her tongue out and licked sheri’s finger, then sucked it into her mouth. “yeah, that’s real different from me,” she said, “but it tastes nice.” “of course it does,” sheri retorted. “i’m sure you do too. Let me taste.” So heather ran her hand down into her pussy again, covering it with her juices. Offering her hand to sheri, she licked and sucked all the juice from it, smacking her lips. “you taste real nice, just like the sea,” sheri said as janice and jamie watched. “come on, janice, let’s see what you taste like.” “oh, i couldn’t,” she blushed. “come on, we did it,” sheri insisted. “pull your pants off and let’s see what you taste like.” Janice blushed as she stepped out of her pants, then pulled her panties down. They could see that her light hair was shiny with moisture and they could see the slit of her pussy. “i can’t,” she blushed, unable to raise her head. “i just can’t.” “come here,” sheri said, “i’ll do it,” as she reached between janice’s legs and suddenly pushed her finger into her pussy. Janice gasped as she felt sheri push her finger into her but didn’t try to stop her. Sheri quickly rubbed her finger around in janice’s pussy, then brought it up to her mouth and licked it off. “mmm, you taste really nice, musky like,” she said. “try it yourself.” Janice blushed as she quickly ran her finger into her pussy and then brought it up to her mouth. As she hesitatingly licked her own pussy juices from her finger, heather said that she wanted a taste, to compare. Reaching over, she gently ran her fingers through janice’s pussy, causing her to squirm as she pushed her finger slightly up into her pussy. Then she quickly licked her finger. “oh, yes, that’s a really nice taste,” heather agreed. “that’s nice. What do you think, janice.” “it is sort of nice, isn’t it,” she said, blushing. “here, taste us so you’ll have a comparison,” heather said with a big smile. Janice blushed but heather grabbed her by the hand and pushed her hand into her sopping pussy. After rubbing janice’s hand in her pussy for a minute, she released it. “go ahead, taste it,” heather urged. Janice licked heather’s juices from her hand, commenting that indeed it did taste a lot like the sea. “now taste sheri’s,” she urged. “sure, go ahead,” sheri agreed, spreading her legs a bit. Janice hesitatingly reached between sheri’s legs and gently stroked her finger into her pussy, feeling how moist it was. Pulling her hand back and licking it, she commented that each of them tasted different to her. “of course we do,” sheri said, “we’re different people. How about you jamie? You’re being awfully quiet since your brother left. Let’s taste your pussy, too.” “oh, i don’t think so,” she said. “oh, come on, we won’t hurt you,” sheri insisted. “either you’re one of us or you’re not. Come on, i’ll help you,” she said, reaching over and pulling her skirt off. “go on, take your panties off. We’ve seen you before, it’s no mystery.” Jamie slowly pulled her panties off, acutely aware of how wet they were. “come on over on the couch,” sheri suggested, pulling her over and pushing her so that she sat down. Sitting on one side of her, heather on the other side, sheri gently pried her knees open to get access to her pussy. “you look a lot like heather,” sheri commented as she reached between her legs and let her fingers wander through her pussy, causing her to squirm. As she brought her hand to her mouth to taste her, heather reached between her legs and pushed her hand into her pussy, squeezing her clit before putting her hand to her mouth to taste. As she and sheri commented on how nice she tasted, janice knelt between jamie’s legs and softly stroked her pussy with her hand before licking her fingers. They all agreed that she tasted sort of like heather, but different. “you try,” sheri insisted. Jamie looked startled as sheri guided her hand into her own pussy, just where she secretly wished it was. As she softly stroked herself, she could see that sheri was also playing with her own pussy. Bringing her hand to her mouth, she licked it off, savoring the flavor of her pussy. It wasn’t bad at all. In fact, it was quite exciting a flavor. At sheri’s insistence, she then reached between her legs and wet her hand, tasting first sheri, then in succession heather and janice. Then she tasted herself again. “that’s actually very exciting,” she admitted, licking her fingers clean. All of them were now playing with themselves, rubbing their clits and occasionally licking their fingers. Looking at her watch, jamie said that it was almost her curfew time and that she needed to go. As they all got dressed, sheri suggested that the next time they got together that they could taste each other some more, like james had done to her. Janice blushed as heather clapped her hands in delight. “this is going to be a great school year,” she declared as she finished dressing. After they all said goodnight, jamie walked home. As she arrived, she noticed a light on in her parent’s room. Knocking softly on james’ door as she let herself in, jamie could see he was in bed asleep. As she entered, he woke up and sat up in bed. “what are you doing in here?” he demanded. “i just got home and noticed a light in mom and dad’s room. I wanted to see if they were doing anything,” she replied lamely. “i thought maybe you were looking.” “no, i’ve been in bed for a couple of hours. Where have you been?” “i was out with heather and janice. Did you have a nice time with sheri?” she inquired. “yeah, fine. She’s a lot of fun.” “what did you do?” “you know, go to the movies.” “that’s all?” “that’s none of your business, twin sister.” “do you mind if i look?” she asked, glancing towards the closet. “no, go ahead.” As jamie entered the closet, she could see the light coming from the hole in the wall. Putting her eye to the hole, she could see her mother, her feet dangling over the edge of the bed, her legs apart, cum dripping from her gaping cunt. As she watched, her father knelt at her head and offered her his cock to suck. She could see it was smeared with their combined juices. That must be what sheri was talking about, she thought, rubbing herself as she watched. “what’s going on?” james asked from his bed. “it looks like dad just finished fucking her and now she’s sucking him. Mom’s pussy looks like it’s been beat up. You can come see,” she added. Jamie heard james get out of bed. As he came into the closet, she could see he was holding a towel around his waist. Moving aside from the hole, she let him press his eye to it. As he watched his mother suck his father’s dick, cum oozing from her hole, james could feel his cock growing. This reminded him of sheri’s great blowjob earlier. As he watched, without realizing it his towel slipped to the ground, his cock sticking straight out in front of him. Then he felt jamie suddenly grasp his cock in her hand. Standing up, he started to pull away, but she had already opened her mouth and swallowed his cock into her throat. Groaning, he leaned back against the closet wall and let jamie give him his second blowjob of the night. As he started to cum, he tried to pull away from her, but she grabbed him around the ass and sucked his cock all the way into the back of her throat as he pumped his load into her mouth. She sucked and sucked his cock until he had stopped cumming, then just knelt there with his now limp dick lying in her mouth, her hands cupping his balls. Her blowjob was actually more exciting than sheri’s. It was much softer. Standing up, jamie hugged james, kissing him. “i love the taste of you,” she said. “it’s so wonderful. Please do me too,” she pleaded. With a sigh, james led her from the closet and seated her on the bed. His cock was still swinging in front of him. “are you sure?” he asked. “are you sure this is a good idea?” “you sure came like a lion in my mouth, i just want you to get me off too. I’m so horny,” she said, pulling her clothes off. James had never seen jamie’s tits before. They were nice and big, with big pointed nipples sticking out from the ends. As he looked at her, she lay back on the bed, drawing her knees up and apart, her pussy staring at him. Kneeling down in front of her, he softly stuck his tongue into her hole, causing her to buck with excitement. As he continued to suck and nibble on his sister’s pussy, james could taste her as her juices began to really flow. She had the most incredible taste, very different from sheri’s pussy earlier. As jamie quickly approached orgasm from his sucking, she began to buck and writhe on the bed as james nibbled on her clit and pushed his tongue into her pussy. Then he stuck a finger up into her hole, stopping when he felt some resistance. Then she started to cum, moaning as she spasmed, pouring her juices onto his waiting tongue. He lapped and lapped at her pussy until she stopped cumming, then crawled up and gently began to suck on her tits. Then she rolled over and got to her feet, standing there naked in front of him. “you’re so beautiful,” he said, gazing at her. “i don’t think i’ve ever seen anyone as beautiful as you.” “you’re just saying that because i’m your sister,” she retorted. “what about sheri?” “oh, she’s all right, but she doesn’t hold a candle to you.” “well, thanks,” she said, leaning over and kissing him, giving his cock a squeeze as she quietly slipped out the door. “see you tomorrow.” When june awoke the next morning, she rolled over and gently sucked art’s limp cock into her mouth, softly sucking him awake and back to life. Art came to with a raging hard-on, june’s mouth sucking him into her throat. As he lay there enjoying his morning blowjob, he couldn’t help thinking about dawn at work the day before. Here he had the most wonderful wife and he had let larry’s secretary blow him. He sighed as june’s tongue began to get his balls churning. Reaching down, he pulled her hips to him, encouraging her to straddle his face in a 69 as she sucked him. Pulling her pussy lips apart, art ran his tongue into her pussy, tasting the funky remains of last night’s action. As he began to eat her pussy, june slowly ground her pussy into his face, humping his nose. June smiled as she sucked art’s cock. She had been blowing him much more frequently since they moved into the new house and she had discovered the hole in their closet wall. She had noticed it when they were moving in. She hadn’t said anything to art about it at the time, and she was glad she hadn’t. When she realized that the other side of the hole was in her son’s closet, june had taken to leaving her closet door open, wondering if james would ever discover the hole. A couple of weeks ago she had been fairly certain that he had discovered it, and the forbidden thrill of knowing that someone was watching her, her son at that, had caused a latent exhibitionism to emerge from her. She found herself responding to art much more than she ever had and enjoying sex with him more, knowing that perhaps james was watching. Since he and jamie would be 19 in a little over a week, she figured they were both going through typical adolescent hormonal changes now. They were both such wonderful children, healthy, beautiful, good students. They had never been trouble and she was very proud of them. As she continued to suck art’s cock, his tongue in her pussy was getting her very excited. Sitting up and grinding her pussy into his face, june slid down and mounted his cock quickly, her back to him facing the closet. As she rode up and down on his cock, june imagined that james was watching her. Reaching down between her legs as she rode art, june found her clit and began to rub and pull on it, increasing her excitement. As she continued to ride him, she could feel herself building to orgasm even as she felt art’s cock tense as it began to spurt his seed into her pussy. Quickly rubbing her clit, her own orgasm took her at the same time, waves of delight running through her body. Then she climbed off of art and took his cock again into her mouth, returning her pussy to its place on his face as she began to lick and suck all of their combined juices from his dick. At the same time, art was feasting on the cum cocktail in her pussy, sucking all their combined juices from her cunt. Then she turned and curled up in art’s arms, contented. James was beating off with a fury, having just watched his parents doing their regular good morning fuck. God, his mother was something. She sucked cock so nicely, he thought, and his father seemed to really like eating her pussy. Well, if it was anything like jamie’s, he thought, he certainly understood. Thinking of jamie again got him pumping his cock faster in his hand and he began to shoot his load all over the closet as he came. Quickly pulling on some shorts, james quietly went to jamie’s door and opened it. Jamie was lying on the bed naked, her hands clutched between her legs as she slept. She sure looked beautiful, he thought as he entered her room, quietly closing the door behind him. Moving over to her bed, he gently pried her hands from her pussy, trying not to wake her. As he moved her hands and she twitched in her bed, he replaced her hands with his mouth, softly running his tongue into her dripping pussy. I wonder what she’s been dreaming about, he thought as he began to nibble her pussy. Jamie groaned as she felt the soft tongue nibbling in her pussy in her dream. Then as james began pushing his tongue into her tight little hole, jamie came awake, realizing that this wasn’t her dream anymore. Opening her eyes, she saw that james had crawled into her bed and was sucking on her pussy, waking her wonderfully. Clutching his head, she held him to her pussy, rubbing herself into his face as he probed her cunt with his tongue. As he continued to suck on her, she felt her orgasm approaching. Holding his head against her, she began to tremble as her orgasm shook her, causing her to flood his face with her cum, which he eagerly lapped up. When he finished sucking her dry, he sat up, a smile on his face and her pussy juice smeared all over. “good morning,” james said. “i hope you slept well.” “i did, but i woke up even better,” jamie replied, pulling him to her and hugging him. “what are you doing up so early on a sunday?” “oh, i like to get up early and watch mom and dad. They always do it in the morning.” “what were they doing today?” she asked, sitting up. “you know, they fucked and they sucked, same as every day, just different variations.” “i’d like to watch more often,” jamie confessed. “it’s so beautiful, and exciting too.” “yeah, i know. After watching them i just had to come in here. I hope you don’t mind.” “no, no, i’m glad you did. What a wonderful way to wake up,” she said, rubbing her pussy with both hands. “i like it.” Just then they heard their parents stirring about in the house, so james quietly left jamie’s room and returned to his own. When they both presented themselves for breakfast a few minutes later, june greeted them both with a hug and a kiss. “what are you two doing today?” june asked as she fixed breakfast. “i’m going over to sheri’s to meet her and heather and janice,” jamie replied. “i’ve got homework and a short practice this afternoon,” james explained. “well, i’ve got to go to the office for a couple of hours this morning,” art said. “oh, i’ll come with you,” june volunteered. “maybe you’ll work faster if i’m waiting there for you. Let’s all try to meet here for supper,” she suggested. They continued to talk as they ate breakfast, then everyone helped clean up quickly and then june and art left for his office. As soon as they were gone, jamie got dressed and was ready to leave for sheri’s. “what do you all do together all the time?” james inquired. “oh, you know, girl things,” jamie replied. “are you going to go out with sheri again?” she asked. “i guess so,” he replied. “if she wants to.” “i’m sure she will,” jamie replied. “she’s absolutely boy crazy.” “aren’t all girls?” he asked with a grin. “i know the boy i’m crazy about,” she replied, moving over next to him and leaning her body into him. “i’m crazy about the boy who sucks my pussy the best.” James blushed slightly as she said this, then jumped as she reached out and grabbed his cock through his shorts. “let me have some of this before i go,” jamie insisted, pulling his shorts down. “you already had some.” As she pulled his shorts down, james just stood there as she fell to her knees and began to suck on his cock. I could really get used to this, he thought, caressing jamie’s head as she continued to lick and suck his now-hard cock. As she began to bob up and down on him, james began to lightly move his hips back and forth, fucking her mouth. Jamie quickly opened her mouth, letting his cock slide back and forth on her tongue as he gently pumped his cock in and out of her mouth. Letting her lips close on his cock lightly as he fucked her face, jamie lightly sucked his cock each time he pulled back, then let him push his cock into the back of her throat. Suddenly he clutched her hair as he pushed his cock all the way into her mouth and began to cum. Jamie greedily swallowed every drop of it, sucking the last of it from the slit in his dick before wiping her mouth and standing up. “see you later,” she laughed as she left james leaning against a wall, his now limp cock dangling in front of him. “we’ll try it again tonight,” she said as she left the house. Meanwhile, art and june arrived at his office. June contented herself with looking around while art quickly tried to finish up his work. After about an hour or so, june walked into his office and closed the door behind her. With a sly smile on her face, she walked over to art’s desk, standing between art in his seat and the desk, leaning back against the desk. As art sat back in his seat and smiled, june slowly pulled up her skirt to reveal that she wasn’t wearing any panties. Her beautiful pussy with its light covering of blonde down was right there in front of him. “let’s dedicate your new desk,” june suggested with her eyes bright and a big smile on her face. “come, on, pull out that big cock and just fuck me right here, right now, on your desk,” she said, sitting on the edge of the desk, her knees wide. “come on, art, fuck me,” she said, letting her hand wander to her pussy to run her finger along the slit of her cunt, which was now gaping open just slightly, enough to let art see her clit peeking out from between her cunt lips. Getting to his feet, art dropped his shorts to the floor, pulling down his underwear to free his rapidly growing cock. Moving to position his cock at the entrance to june’s pussy, he rubbed it up and down in her slit, letting it get a nice, wet sheen from the moisture already forming. Pressing the head of his cock at the entrance to her hole, art steadily pushed until his entire cock disappeared into her pussy. June leaned back on her elbows and propped her heels on the edge of the desk, giving art the best possible access to her pussy as he began to pump his cock into her. Art began to stroke his cock back and forth into june’s pussy, moving easier as her juices began to flow. As he looked down at her, june’s head was back and her eyes closed, savoring the feel of his cock sliding back and forth into her eager pussy. As he looked down, art could see his cock sliding in and out of her pussy, her lips clinging to it each time he pulled out, only to swallow him completely as he plunged back in. Reaching down, art began to rub and pull on june’s clit, causing her to moan as the electricity jolted through her body from her clit, all swollen and bursting with excitement. As he felt his balls building up to explode, the door suddenly opened and larry stood there, a look of surprise on his face as he saw what was happening. June didn’t notice him because her eyes were closed and she was moaning with the approach of her orgasm. Art saw him and froze momentarily, then quickly pumped his cock into junes’ pussy over and over as his balls started dumping their load. As he thrust his cock into her all the way to finish emptying his balls, he looked at larry, who stood there with a big smile on his face. As june opened her eyes, seeing larry, he clapped his hands, still smiling broadly. “i’m real glad to see you making yourselves at home here,” he said with a grin. “we’re just happy to have you here.” June blushed but couldn’t move because art’s cock was still embedded in her pussy, her legs splayed open. “well, i’ll see you two later,” larry said. “have a nice day.” As he walked out of art’s office, closing the door behind him, art fell into his chair, staring at june’s wide-open pussy oozing their combined cum. June pushed her skirt down, sitting up, blushing. “i’m so embarrassed,” she said. “you could have lost your job.” “no, i don’t think so,” art replied, pulling his shorts up. “larry’s okay.” “but he saw us fucking on your desk,” she said. “i can’t believe someone saw us.” “it’s all right,” art reassured her. “i’m not bothered by it. Besides, i’m sure you turned him on. He’d probably like to try my desk out himself,” he said, standing to leave. “come on, let’s get out of here. We can go home and take it from there.” Jamie didn’t stay very long at sheri’s, she had only wanted to talk about what she was going to do to this boy and that boy. Jamie found it boring and said that she had to go do homework. When she got home, she knocked on james’ door and found him doing homework. “hi,” she said. “how’s it going?” “okay,” he replied. “i’m almost done anyway. What are you doing home so soon?” “sometimes sheri’s so boring, i just can’t take it. She can only talk about boys, what she’s done to who and what she’s going to do to whoever.” “does she talk about me?” he inquired. “yeah, some.” “what does she say?” “she likes you. She says you taste good.” “what do you mean?” he blushed. “i don’t know, you tell me,” jamie said. “what does she mean?” James blushed furiously as he remembered sheri blowing him. I wonder what jamie’d think if she knew he had done that with her best friend. As he started to open his mouth and tell her what had happened, they both heard a noise from their parents room. Quietly, they quickly moved into the closet where james put his eye to the hole. As he looked, he could see his parents kissing and pulling each other’s clothes off. As soon as they were naked, james could see his mom pushing his dad backwards while she groped for his growing cock, pushing him right towards the closet! When she had almost pushed him into the closet, she stopped and fell to her knees on the floor in front of him and began to lick his cock. James couldn’t believe what he was seeing. They were no more than 3 feet away, right in front of him. He could see every little detail, see his mother’s tongue flick out and probe into the slit at the end of his father’s cock. Then she opened her mouth and let his cock slide into her mouth until it almost disappeared, then she closed her lips around it and sucked as she drew her head back to grasp the head of his dick between her teeth while her tongue again probed out. James gasped at the sight and jamie pushed him aside, putting her eye to the hole. She too gasped as she saw her father’s cock right in front of her, her mother sucking on it. It seemed so big up close. She saw her mother let it slide right down into her throat then suck it as it drew out again. Through her fascination with watching her parents, jamie was also aware of feeling that it looked like it tasted so good. She realized that she wouldn’t mind being where her mother was right now, sucking that big, beautiful cock. Relinquishing the hole to james, she made him pull his cock out before looking into the hole again. As she began sucking on his cock like she had seen her mother do through the hole, james watched his parents. Jamie’s sucking was really exciting. He realized that she was trying to do it just like she had seen their mom doing it. It felt really nice when she would try to swallow his entire cock into her throat. She couldn’t quite manage, but it still felt great. As june sucked art’s cock in super- slow motion, she hoped that james was in his room and had heard them when they came in. Deliberately maneuvering art so that they were right in front of the closet, she had begun to suck him, hoping that james would have a particularly good view. As she sucked his cock, june kept glancing towards the hole, trying to determine if anyone’s eye was there. Twice she thought she saw a difference in the way the hole looked, but she couldn’t be sure. Then she was certain she had seen a glint of light reflecting from within the hole and knew for certain that she was being watched. Really concentrating on sucking art in the most sensual way she knew, june slowly licked the length of his cock, then let it slide all the way into her throat, almost completely swallowing it. As she continued to suck art’s cock, she kept looking towards the hole. Then once after drawing art’s cock back out of her mouth, she turned her head towards the hole as she licked the length of his cock, staring at the hole as she licked back and forth, even sucking his balls into her mouth a couple of times. Then before turning to suck art’s cock back into her mouth, without thinking about it, june winked at the hole, slowly and deliberately, then returned her attention to sucking art’s cock. James almost died when he saw his mother turn towards the hole, seeming to look at it. Jamie’s sucking on his cock was driving him crazy and now he thought that his mother was actually looking at him as she licked his father’s cock and sucked his balls into her mouth. James was just starting to believe that it was just a coincidence when he saw his mother slowly and deliberately wink at him. He fell back from the hole in shock, even as his balls began pumping their load into jamie’s eagerly sucking mouth. As he lay there in disbelief, jamie finished sucking the last of his seed from the end of his dick, then turned and put her eye to the hole again. As she looked into the hole, she could see her mom stop sucking her dad’s cock and drop to her hands and knees, her ass pointed right at the hole. Jamie could see her cunt peeking out from between her legs. As she watched, her father positioned his cock at the entrance to her pussy and pushed it in in one quick stroke. She saw her mother wriggle her ass as she attempted to push herself back against his thrusting cock in her pussy. As jamie watched this, she pushed her own hand into her pants and began to rub and stroke her own pussy, even as she watched her mother’s pussy being pounded by her father’s cock right in front of her eyes. She could see her mother’s cunt lips clinging to her father’s cock as it drew back before each thrust, a sheen of moisture coating it. As she watched, he began to stiffen up as his balls contracted in spasm, then she saw him jam his cock into her as hard as he could as he began to cum. James pushed her aside just as art was pumping his load into her cunt. June suddenly spun around, causing his cock to spurt into the air, then caught it and held her mouth open, the head of his cock resting on her tongue as it finished pumping its pearly white load. Then she slowly sucked the head of his cock and swallowed all of his seed before sitting back on the floor. Looking directly at the hole, she smiled and licked her lips before lying back on the floor, her knees up and her open cunt pointing directly at the hole, now oozing from art’s fucking. James fell back from the hole, a look of horror on his face. “what’s wrong?” jamie asked. “what is it?” “you’ll never believe me,” he said, “no way.” “tell me,” she insisted. “both times i was looking in the hole, both times mom looked right at the hole.” “so what? That was just coincidence,” jamie replied. “that’s what i was thinking,” he said, “until she winked at me.” “she what?” “she winked at me. There’s no mistake, she knew i was watching. I can’t believe this. What am i going to do?” “don’t do anything. Why should you do anything? It’s obvious she knows and doesn’t care. Wow, she’s deliberately putting on a show for you. That’s really cool.” “cool? How can you say that? She knows i’m watching her and she always leaves the closet door open. How can she want me to watch her?” “oh, i suppose some people like an audience,” jamie said, thinking of sheri. “maybe it turns her on to know that someone’s watching her.” “you must be nuts.” “sheri’s like that,” she said. “she told me.” “sheri’s what?” “she likes people to see her when she’s messing with boys.” “you’re kidding!” “nope. She even let me and heather and janice watch her the other night when she went out with john.” “what do you mean you watched her and john? Where?” So jamie told him the whole story about sheri and how she had declared she was going to get any boy she wanted and how she insisted that they be witnesses. When she told him about seeing him, he blushed furiously. “you mean you saw me with her?” he asked. “uh-huh, so did janice and heather.” “oh, no.” “no, they all really liked it. In fact, sheri let them lick some of your cum off of her tits so they could taste it.” “this isn’t happening,” he said in despair. “this can’t be real.” “it is. She even invited us to watch you two tonight. She said she was going to fuck you this time.” “really? I mean, what’s with her?” “she’s just weird. So are you going to fuck her if she wants you to?” “i never thought about that. I mean, i’ve never done it.” “she doesn’t care. And i’ll be there with heather and janice to see.” James just sat back and groaned, his hand on his forehead. “what am i going to do?” “i guess you’ll either fuck her or you won’t,” jamie said with a smile. “i’m sure it’s going to be up to you,” she said as she flicked his cock with a finger. “but you watching, that’s just not fair.” “why not? Why don’t you want me watching?” “it’s not you, it’s all of you.” “let’s turn the tables on her.” “how do you mean?” “well, i’ll make sure heather and janice take their clothes off, and when whatever happens with you two is done, instead of you letting her make you get dressed and leave, just get up from the couch and walk into the study. That’s where we’ll be watching. That should really get them.” “just walk into the study naked?” “sure. Why not? They’ve already seen you. Now you’ll be seeing them. It’ll be fun to see how they act.” “i don’t know. It seems crazy, the whole thing.” “well, you could avoid it by breaking your date with sheri. How do you think you’d explain that at school?” “i don’t know. I hope this works.” Jamie arrived at sheri’s house about a half hour before she was due to return with james. Heather and janice were already there. They had been drinking some beer and were a little drunk. As they hid in the study, heather commented that she was going to end up with soaked panties again. “why don’t you just take them off?” jamie inquired. “what do you mean?” heather asked. “well, that way they won’t get soaked, of course. In fact, why don’t we all take our clothes off and watch them. It’ll be more fun.” “are you out of your mind?” janice asked. “no, it sounds like fun,” heather giggled. “let’s do it. It’ll really shock sheri, too.” So they all took their clothes off until they were all three standing there naked. Heather giggled as she rubbed her pussy. “it’s going to make it all easier, isn’t it?” she laughed. Just then they heard sheri and james come in the house. Quickly sitting on the floor where they could see into the living room, they saw them come in and go right over to the couch. This time there was no slow seduction. Sheri reached right out and grabbed james’ cock through his pants as he reached to pull her blouse open. They quickly helped each other take all their clothes off. When they were naked, sheri stood up tall and posed, thrusting her tits up into the air, one hand on her hip. “well, what do you think?” she asked as james sat on the couch, his cock sticking up in the air. “looks just fine to me,” he replied, reaching for her. He pulled her down onto the couch and pushed his face into her pussy even as she opened her mouth to accept his cock into her throat. They lay in a 69, sucking each other loudly. Meanwhile, jamie and heather and janice were watching them, seeing them locked in their 69. Heather was rubbing her cunt, her knees pulled up. Janice’s eyes went from the scene on the couch to heather right next to her. She was sandwiched between jamie and heather, the three of them sitting shoulder to shoulder. Suddenly heather reached over and began pinching her tits, giggling. As she tried to push her hands away, she reached over and pinched heather’s tits. Heather just giggled and said that she didn’t mind. Then she continued to rub and pinch janice’s tits. Janice stopped trying to stop her as she watched sheri and james on the couch. Then sheri took james’ cock from her mouth. “james, let’s do something else.” “what do you want to do?” “i want you to fuck me,” she said. “please fuck me.” “are you sure?” he asked, continuing his oral assault on her pussy. “isn’t this enough for you?” “no, i want you to fuck me. Don’t you want to?” “well, yeah, but i don’t mind this either.” “i need more, james. Please fuck me, now.” Jamie and heather and janice held their breaths as they saw sheri lay on her back, her legs spread wide. As james positioned himself between her legs, heather stopped pinching janice’s tits as she watched in fascination. Her right hand continued to rub her own pussy, while her left hand fell from janice’s tits to her lap, where it rested lightly on her pussy. Janice hardly seemed to notice as she watched james position his cock at the entrance to sheri’s hole. As he began to push his cock into her, janice felt heather’s fingers stroking her pussy, pushing into her cunt lips to rub her like she was doing to herself, mesmerized by sheri and james.

I was wearing a Mysore silk sari and a sexy little bra and panties inside.

2014-12-14T18:54:00.005-08:00

This is my story. This story of my first night with my husband. My parents arranged this marriage. His name is Raghu. Raghu is an employee in a MNC Company. He lived with his parents. After my marriage my first night show began. I was wearing a Mysore silk sari and a sexy little bra and panties inside. I am little modern and I knew all about sex since I had gone to college. So my mother in law and some relatives left me to the main array of our bed room with a glass of milk. When I opened the door, I saw Raghu already sitting inside the room. The bed was decorated with flowers. He was wearing full white shirt and dhoti [panche]. I looked at him and he smiled, by seeing him I knew that he was little nervous. He asked me to sit down beside him. He then touched my hands slightly. I gave him the milk, He drank half of the milk and gave the rest to me, and I drank the milk. The light in the room had been dimmed and perfume smelled all around the room. After a little bit of time, he asked me if I was sleepy. I told that I was not sleepy {in the mind I was waiting for that night with Raghu}. He started kissing me on my cheeks by holding me gently. I liked it very much, and I also stated kissing him, this was my first kiss to a man. He then started kissing on my lips, went down and started kissing on my stomach area and suddenly moved his hand to my buttock. It was heaven. He then gave me very big kiss; he touched my teeth with his tongue. I rubbed my tongue with his and we kissed passionately. After some time, he laid me on the bed. He placed his hand on my breast and still we both are kissing each other. Because of the sari he couldn’t grab my boobs right. I loved it. We both kissed again and again with our tongues dancing with each other. He sucked on my tongue and drank my saliva. He then moved the sari so he could hold my breasts. He squeezed my breast ahhhh I let out in pleasure.. He liked that so he did it again…He then kissed on my neck and gave me kisses on my cleavage. Then with one hand he started removing the hooks of my blouse. After each hook he gave kiss on my breast. Now he had opened my blouse, he saw my breasts inside my bra. I was wearing a pink wedding bra; he can see my nipples through the bra. He pressed on my breasts ahh what a pleasure. He then put one leg on me and while kissing me he smoothly turned me around. We kissed for some time. He then moving his hands to my back, unhooked my bra. He rubbed his hand on my back. He took hold of my hips and squeezed my hips with his big hands. He then turned me over and took my bra off…. My beautiful breasts were in the open condition and I was shy and covered my breasts with my hand. He kneeled over my body and took his shirt off and grabbed my hand and kept it on his back. He started licking my nipples and took my right nipple inside his mouth and sucked on it Ahhhhhhh, I was in heaven. He squeezed my left breast with his hand and sucked my right nipple. I just hold my hands tightly on his back. After some time he sucked my left nipple…..After a little while he kissed my bellybutton and he kissed my lips. He then took his right hand and pulled the sari folding. He pushed the sari down to my thighs and he turned me around, now I was on him. He then in a smooth movement, with his both hands over my back and grabbed my ass. He squeezed my ass a little bit and pushed my sari down. Now I was only wearing my underskirt. I could feel his big erected cock through his underwear on my under belly. We kissed very passionately and his hands squeezed my ass. After a little while he untied my underskirt and I lifted myself a little so he could get the underskirt off. I was wearing a white panty; it was a bit like a thong. He squeezed my juicy ass and turned me around. He then with his hand pressed on my crotch, “ahhhh”, I moaned. It gave me such pleasures. Then he took my hands and placed inside his underwear. I touched his hot erected cock and grabbed his cock It was my first time I touched a man’s cock. He then pressed down on my panties and without knowingly, I pressed his cock. He then put his lips on my panty and gave a kiss on my panties. Now I was pressing his cock and I removed his underwear. He was totally naked. Then with no time frame he pulled down my panties. I was very shy and kept my hands on my pussy. He gave me a kiss and went down to my pussy. I had shaved my pussy. He grabbed my hands and took my hands off the pussy and with his finger he touched my pussy and rubbed my clit. I was in heaven, and moaned “Ahhhhhhhh….mmmmmm…” He played there a little bit and he went down and kissed my pussy. It was very pleasurable. He licked my wet pussy for some time. After some time I had my first orgasm. It was wonderful, I moaned “ahhhhhhhhh…”. After that he kissed me for some time and I rubbed his cock and he sucked my breasts. After that he took a small pillow and placed it under my ass. Then he spread my legs as wide as possible. Then he licked my pussy a little bit, and now I was wet. The kneeled in front of my pussy and held his cock in position. He rubbed his cock on my pussy lips. And after a little bit he suddenly in one move thrusted his erected cock in my pussy. “Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh”, I almost cried in pain and pleasure. He kept his penis inside for some time and slowly pulled it out. There was a little blood coming from my vagina. He then gave me a kiss and slowly pushed his cock back. Then he started pushing and pulling slowly. I was in heaven. He grabbed my hips and started moving my hips. He increased the speed little by little. I moaned “ahhhhhmmmmm..”. I arched my back in pleasure, moving with the rhythm. He was also moaning “ahhhhh”. After a while we started moving fast,he thrusting me with his penis. Then I had my orgasm, it was very big. I cried “Ahhhhhhhmmmmmmm ahhhhhhhh”, my body started shivering and my heart beet became fast. Then he also had his orgasm he moaned and let his milk come out in to my pussy. Then we both laid there kissing and hugging. We had sex many times that night, and from next day till today I am having a suhagraat every day, even on my periods. My hubby is a poli and a great sex lover and he drinks my pee every time and clean my pussy and my ass after I go to toilet (latrine). Next day morning, after suhagraat my entire body was in pain and there was a blood stains in my pussy and ass. And there was blood patches in the bed also. I love my hubby very much, he loves me like anything.

We went in to the bathroom together and the one thing lead to another and it happened.

2014-12-14T18:54:00.003-08:00

well it all start with a me meeting this guy in the airport. Wow he was sooooooooo hott.. I couldn t get over I nearly fainted when he said hi. Ok on the airplane we sat next to each other. .. then all of a sudden he kissed me. Im like ahhhhhhhhh. He took my hand and walked me to the bathroom. We went in to the bathroom together and the one thing lead to another and it happened.I was in awe. My first time was excellent.I will never ever ever ever ever forgetit. Now this 80 year old man in the father of my child.

A lusty first fuck. A very animal first fuck.

2014-12-14T18:54:00.001-08:00

I know what you think, I know what your thoughts are. You are confused, don’t know what to believe. The boundary between real and imaginary is blurring. Yes what you believe is true. This is a memoir I am writing to you and you alone. I never thought what it would feel to get a super power, till I actually got one. Now I am not very proud of it, but then, hey, it is who I am. I know why you stopped wearing panties. You ran out of them. All your panties disappeared one after another, till the last one. You would buy more but they would disappear too. And each time you wore one, you had this amazing experience of truly liberated sexual arousal. Something that you love more than you hate it. Something that makeshift go wild and all wet and gives pleasurable orgasm after orgasm without you ever touching yourself. It happen at different places. Sometimes in college. Sometimes in train, sometimes at home. You could feel your nipples tingling and your pussy filled with hard thick shaft, while your clit was being rubbed. You would go insane with pleasure and once back to normal, only one thing was common, lack of panties. I have always wanted to fuck you, fuck you like there is no tomorrow. And I figured I could do it. I would decide when I want to fuck you and then the time would slow and become almost still. And I could walk around anywhere unnoticed. I come to where you are, wherever you are and would fuck you. You would love the fuck and would fuck me back with full force, allowing me to drink the nectar of your youth and revel in your womanhood. I would fuck you till you can’t cum no more. You know, deep satisfying de-sexing kind of fuck. A fuck after which you feel so filled with joy that all you want is company of your lover, want to feel the naked body, because your mind wants more, but sex is no more physically possible. The body is just not aroused, mind is. And still wants to fornicate with all its might. Am not sure if you remember the first time it happened. I do. You were in a local. Red top, blue jeans, black bra and black lace panties. Yes I took that panty of yours. It was my souvenir. As soon as I saw you I wanted to fuck you.I looked at you and I know you looked back. It was heavenly. I remember you checking me out, top to bottom and then again. I remember seeing lust and passion in our eyes. I knew that I need you, as soon as I decided this, The time slowed, everything stood still, every body frozen in time. And I went up to you. I held you arms and took you into my reality. Reality where darkest side becomes true. I made space for us, you know moved some people and made space for us to lie down on the seat. Then I sat down with you, held your hand and placed it on my crotch. You grabbed my cock instinctively and began to squeeze. You bent down, opened my zipper and jeans button, dragged it down a bit and took out my cock. Next I know that I am deep inside your mouth, partially in your throat and you are sucking on me like you were born to pleasure me. I hold your head with your hair and fuck your face as deep as I can and you would take it all in. While this was on, I had yanked your tshirt and bra and was feeling your tits. You mouth fucked me for 10 min, all the while rubbing your pussy. You had opened your jeans and had one Hand inside your panty, playing with yourself while you got used like a whore. And you loved it, loved being fucked in the mouth and wanted more of it. Next I took off your jeans and then the panties. I have them in my hand now. Sniff!! Sniff!! They still smell of you, after all these months, they still have the smell of your wild wet pussy. It was time to fuck, it was time to penetrate you and cum deep inside you. I took off your tshirt as well and made you naked, sat on he seat and had you mount me. Your pussy was a nice fit. Warm, wet, holding my dick and not wanting to let go of it. You rode away to glory making yourself cum till you were tired of moving any more. I took a newspaper from a frozen guy and spread it on floor, made you lie down and climbed on top of you. Went inside you and fucked you wild. You reached in for my nipples and played with them while I fucked you with all my might. A lusty first fuck. A very animal first fuck. You came so many times that you lost count and finally felt the warmth of my semen deep inside your pussy. Sprout after sprout hitting your uterus. In real world, you were in local and felt everything, but nothing really happened. The pleasure was so intense that you passed out for a few seconds, as soon as you were back, you felt a very wet pubic area, inner thighs drenched in juices and your panty missing. You had this dazed and confused look on your face, you saw me and blushed because you thought you had slept off and had a wild dream about me. you couldn’t look me in eyes, and i could see you blushing deep red. I am going to write all out encounters, so that you can relive what we did in our world. I have fucked you so often, but I have also fucked others, girls in office, girls in college, girls anywhere, sometimes you with other girls.

WE BOTH HAD SEX ABOUT EVERY WEEKEND WITHOUT UNPROTECTED SEX.

2014-12-14T18:53:00.005-08:00

I WAS THE AGE OF SIXTEEN WHEN MY WHOLE LIFE JUST TURNED AROUND I HAD JUST FALLEN IN LOVE WITH THIS JUNIOR IN MY HIGH SCHOOL. I FINALLY HAD THE COURAGE TO EVEN ASK HIM OUT. I WAS 5 6 TALL AT THE TIMEHAD VERY LONG BLONDE HAIR THE ACTUALLY PASS MY ASS. I HAD A BREAST SIZE THAT BOYS COULD KEEP THEIR EYES OFF. WELL ANYWAYS I ASKED THIS BOY OUT BY THE NAME OF LANSON. HE WAS VERY GOOD LOOKING AT THE TIME. MOST OF THE GIRLS IN THE HIGH SCHOOL WANTED TO HAVE A DATE WITH HIM. BUT HE HAD CHOOSEN MY OUT OF ALL OF THEM. AT FIRST I THOUGHT HE JUST WANTED TO GO OUT FOR MY BUST SIZE. BUT I ACTUALLY COULD SAY UNTIL THE I REALLY ASKED HIM UP FRONT. HE TOLD ME THAT LOOKS DOESN T EVEN MATTER. AFTER A FEW DATES WE BOTH GOT SO CLOSE WITH ONE ANOTHER FEELS. HE REALLY TREATED MY LIKE I WAS ROLATIY. IF ANY GIRL SHOULD KNOWIT MAKES THEM FEEL SO GOOD INSIDE THAT SOME ONE CARE SO MUCH ABOUT THEM. LATER ONE FRIDAY NIGHT MY PARENTS DECIDED TO GO OUT TO EAT AND CATCH A MOVIE. SO I TALKED LANSON TO COME OVER AND HANG OUT FOR A LITTLE WHILE. AT FIRST THAT NIGHT WE WENT OUT TO GET SOME TO EAT. THEN CAME BACK TO MY HOUSE TO WATCH SOME TV PROGRAMS. AS WE KINDA GOT BORED FLIPPING THROUGH THE CHANNELS. HE DECIDE TO GO LAY ON THE ROSEMOTH CARPERT. I THOUGHT AT THAT TIME NOTHING WOULD HAPPEN IF I WOULD JUST CUDDLE UP WITH HIM. AFTER A FEW MINUTES PASSED BY. WE BOTH STARTED FRENCH KISSING THEN EVERYTHING STARTED TO GET A LITTLE HEAVY. I REALLY WASN T SCARED OF ANYTHING AT THE TIME. MORE LESS I THOUGHT IT WOULD BE SEX FREE. BUT IT TURNED OUT ALOT DIFFERENT THEM I PLANNED. I DIDN T WANT TO LOOSE THE RELATIONSHIP WITH HIM. SO I JUST LET HIM CONTINUE ON WHAT HE HAD IN MIND. AT SOME TIME I MOVED A LITTLE CLOSER TOWARDS HE CLOTHED BODY. AND STARTED TO FEEL SOMETHING HARD DOWN BELOW. I ALMOSTED WHAT TO LAUGH BUT I DID. THEN HE SLOWLY MOVED HIS HANDS UNDERNEATH MY T-SHIRT. AFTER HE STARTED TO RELAX MY BODY MUSCLES AT LITTLE BIT. HE SLOWLY GRABBED HOLD OF MY BRA. TRYING TO UNHOOKAFTER HE FINALLY GOT THAT DONE. HE MOVED MY BODY UP A LITTLETHEN SLOWLY HE MOVED MY SHIRT UP TO MY NECK. HE THEN GRABBED MY BRA AND RIPPED IT OUT UNDERNEATH. JUST THE FEELING OF HIS TOUCH WAS JUST MAKING ME A LITTLE WET DOWN IN MY VIRGAN. I NEVER HAD THIS FEELINGBEFORE. LANSON STARTED TO SUCK ON BREAST THEN ALSO STARTED TO PULLED THE NIPPLES WITH HIS TEETH SO GENTLY. I WAS GETTING SO TURNED ON. THAT I JUST HAD THIS FEELINGTO JUST CONTINUE ON. I GOT SO EXCITED I STARTED TO SIT UP THEN BEGINNING TAKING OF HIS SHIRTTHEN I UNZIPPED HIS PANTS. AFTER SOMETIME WE BEGAN TO KISS EACH OTHER BODY PARTS. STILL HALF WAY CLOTHED. THEN IT CAME A TIME WHEN THE BIG BOOM HAD FINALLY ARRIVED. HE SLOWLY PULLED OF MY SWEATPANTS THEN TUGGED MY PANTIES AFTER. HE LAID ON TOP OF ME WITH HIS PANTS JUST UNZIPPED. HE SLOWLY STARTED TO KISS MY NECKTHEN STARTED TO SUCK IT A LITTLE HARDLIKE HE WAS DRAWING FOR SOME BLOOD. IT HURT FOR A LITTLE BUT I WAS JUST WANDERING HOW LONG THIS LOVING MAKING WILL GO. AS HE MOVED BY RUBBED HIS BODY BACK AND FORTH AGAINST MINE. HE STARTED TO GET SO HEATED UP. THEN HE GAVE UP. AS HE SLOWLY PICKED HIS SELF OFF THE FLOOR. HE PULLED HIS SHOESTHEN HE SLIPPED HIS JEANS DOWN. THEN THROUGHED THEM ACROSS THE ROOM. THEN JUST LEFT WAS HIS UNDERWEAR. I NEVER THOUGHT THIS WAS REALLY WAS GOING TO HAPPEN UNTIL THE DAY I GET MARRIED. BUT I WAS WRONG. HE STARTED TO TEASE ME BY PULLING HIS UNDERWEAR DOWN SLOWER AND SLOWER LIKE HE KNEW WHAT I WANTED. THEN AFTER HE GOT DONE WITH HIS TEASING SHOW HE GRABBED ME AND PULLED HIS SELF DOWN ON TOP OF MY NAKED BODY. THEN JUST THEN HE SLOWLY PULLED HIS PENIS INSIDE OF ME. I JUST WANTED TO SCREAM HE PULLED SO HARD THAT HE FINALLY GOT INSIDE OF MY VIRGAN. HE HAD RIPPED ME SOME. I BEGAN TO BLEED. MORE LESS HE WAS THE LUCKY ONE TO JUST POP MY CHERRY AS THEY SAY. AS WE BOTH CONTINUED TO MAKE OUR LOVE PASSION MOMENTS HAPPEN. HE HAD CAME THREE TIMES INSIDE OF ME. WHICH WE BOTH WERE FOOLS THAT DIDN T USE ANY PROTECT. FOR FIVE YEARS WE BOTH HAD SEX ABOUT EVERY WEEKEND WITHOUT UNPROTECTED SEX. BUT NOTHING HAPPEN. UNTIL WE BOTH BROKE UP. THEN I WAS CARRING HIS CHILD. WHICH HE WILL NEVER SEE WHICH HE SAID HE DIDN T CARE TO HIS CHILD. SO I DID THE BEST THING. I LEFT OUT OF THE STATE. BUT I WON T FORGET ALL THE GREAT TIMES WE SHARED WITH ONE ANOTHER. THANK YOU LANSONFOR LETTING ME KNOW LIFE CAN BE IMPORTANT. SHON

it was really late and reallt dark and he was like Ashemel you are so beautiful

2014-12-14T18:53:00.003-08:00

Well see me and my boyfriend had been going out for about 2 weeks and we relaly loved each other so we decided that we were ready to have sex. We went to an amusement park and it was really late and reallt dark and he was like Ashemel you are so beautiful and I want to lose my virginity to you real bad and I do not want to wait. So we got on the boat and it was high sailing from there :)Well actually we just started kissing and he said Let s do it now so I was like Okay but the bad thing was he didn t have a condom but I said I loved him so we still did it and he popped my cherry and I bled all over the white boat there was a major stain and the real bad part was he dumped me the very next week.!.!.!.!.

I take my hand and bring it around behind you to rub your pussy

2014-12-14T18:53:00.001-08:00

This was something I desired for a long time but it just seemed like there would never be a time when the dream would manifest itself into reality again. We had a nice evening talking about our lives and both knew that whatever happened between us would only be memories in the future. We were given this chance to have an evening together and knew we had to take it because it could be the last. Our regular lives were too important to both of us to think that anything besides these shared moments would ever be possible. You were the one who always understood my need to be in control and how much pleasure I got from having a sexy woman who I could use a play toy. You loved the attention and knew that no matter how much it may look like you were simply being used, when it came right down to it, the power was in your hands and you would never get greater satisfaction from any other act. You could simply let yourself lose control and be spoiled like this knowing that when it was all over your dark cravings would all be addressed until the next time. There you were, on your knees with your hands tied together behind your back and a ring gag in your mouth which made it hard for you to not drool all over yourself. That's exactly what I wanted and I was getting it, the sight of you with spit drooling out of your mouth, over your chin and dripping down onto your erect nipples before continuing to fall onto your thighs was fantastic. You had that one little wisp of hair which kept falling down and covering your pretty face. Something had to be done about that. I approached you from behind and touched your left breast with the palm of my right hand and wiped up some of your saliva with it. I them used my moistened hand to brush your hair back on your head ensuring that the wisp would not get in the way again. While I was kneeling down behind you I could not resist touching you just a little bit more. As I kneeled further you could feel my warm breath on your neck. My right hand went down into your lap to let itself be moistened with the spit that had fallen from your mouth. I kissed your neck lightly while caressing your thighs which were clenched together firmly. You can feel me shifting my position now as I take my hand and bring it around behind you to rub your pussy and ass with it. You are quite helpless in your current position but you would not stop me even if you could. I only needed the moisture on my hand for the first stroke of your most private area because once I parted your lips with my fingers there was more than enough moisture available to lubricate you properly. The way you were kneeling with your thighs against the balls of your feet made it so that your pussy was completely accessible for me to fondle and tease as wanted to. I am ever so gently rubbing your lips with my slick fingers as my thumb toys with your tight little butt hole. My hand is soaking wet with your juices and your scent is so sweet I cannot resist raising it to my mouth to lick my fingers and taste you. As I return to the fondling of your pussy your body weakens into a bit more of a relaxed state. So I use my left arm to reach around you from over the shoulder and between your breasts so I can push you forward and support you while I work your clean shaved pussy just a bit harder with my hand. The intensity of it all just keeps on building, the feel of your breasts hanging down on either side of my forearm as your head is nestled in against my upper arm is wonderful. I only have to lean slightly to smell your hair and feel the caress of your cheek against mine. I want to fuck you so badly but more importantly I want to watch you squirm and feel your temperature raising as I tease and manipulate you without letting you reach orgasm. I want to take you to the edge of coming, the point where your body just starts to shake a little and then abruptly stop simply to torment you. Once you catch your breath and regain your composure a bit I will start again with pushing you to the brink of orgasm. I want to feel the power of making your breathing quicken in short little gasps as you prepare to come, and then enjoy the feeling of denying you that orgasm. I am working up to something big and preparing you for something special tonight. I have patience and all the time in the world to reach my goal with you this evening, there will be no rushing or instant gratification for you. You are at my beck and call tonight, and I will use you as I desire. To Be Continued ..............

ไม่นานนักแจนก็เกร็งกระตุกพร้อมกับส่งเสียงครางยาวทิ้งตัวลงนอนทับตัวผม

2014-12-14T18:52:00.002-08:00

สวัสดีครับ ผมขอเล่าเรื่องต่อหลังจากที่ผมได้เล่นเสียวกับพี่เก๋ แล้วจากนั้นผมก็ตกงานจากพิษเศรษฐกิจ ส่วนพี่เก๋กลับไปทำงานที่บริษัทเดิม หลังจากนั้นผมก็ได้งานจากการแนะนำของแฟนผมซึ่งผมจีบสำเร็จตอนอยู่ที่ทำงานที่แรก แฟนผมทำงานเป็นพนักงานต้อนรับอยู่สายการบินแห่งหนึ่งในไต้หวัน ซึ่งแฟนผมต้องไปพำนักอยู่ที่ไทเปและได้เช่าห้องพักอยู่กับเพื่อนที่ทำงานอีก 2 คน คือพี่ปิ่นกับแจน แฟนของพี่ปิ่นเปิดบริษัทของตนเองทำงานเกี่ยวกับชิ้นส่วนของโทรศัพท์มือถือ และแบตเตอรี่ ผมเข้ามาทำงานที่นี่โดยทำหน้าที่ติดต่อกับ Supplier ในไต้หวันเรื่องการสั่งซื้อสินค้า และบางทีผมต้องไปติดต่องานในไต้หวันแทนพี่ ซึ่งผมก็จะไปพักอยู่กับแฟนของผม และก็มีโอกาศได้รู้จักกับแจนที่เป็นรูมเมทอยู่ที่ไต้หวันด้วย ผมต้องเดินทางไปไต้หวันบ่อยมากขึ้นทำให้เริ่มคุ้นเคยกับเพื่อนๆ ของแฟนผมมากขึ้น ซึ่งบางทีเราก็ออกไปเทียวด้วยกันสามคนคือ ผมกับแฟน แล้วก็บางทีก็ชวนแจนกับพี่ปิ่นไปด้วยไปด้วย แจนยังไม่มีแฟนครับ แจนเป็นคนที่ตัวสูงมาก สูงเกือบเท่าผม (ผมสูง 180 ผมคิดว่าแจนสูงประมาณ 170 กว่า) รูปร่างของแจนดีมากเหมือนนางแบบ ผิวสีน้ำผึ้งแต่ไม่ถึงกับคล้ำ ตอนเรียนมหาวิทยาลัยแจนเคยเป็นเชียร์ลีดเดอร์ด้วย มีอยู่ครั้งหนึ่งผมต้องไปดูงานโชว์สินค้าที่ไต้หวัน โดยผมโทรไปบอกแฟนผมว่าจะไปอยู่ไต้หวัน 4 วัน แฟนผมบอกว่าวันแรกเธอต้องมีบินไปญี่ปุ่น ต้องค้าง 1 คืนแล้วจะกลับมาในตอนเย็น แต่บอกว่าแจนจะอยู่ที่บ้านตลอด ผมเดินทางไปถึงไต้หวันตอนบ่ายนัดเจอกับแฟนที่สนามบินเอากุญแจบ้านเพราะแฟนจะต้องทำไฟลท์ไปญี่ปุ่นตอนบ่าย 3 พอผมส่งแฟนขึ้นเครื่องแล้วผมก็ต่อรถเมล์ไปที่พักของแฟนผม ที่พักของแฟนที่เช่ารวมกันอยู่เป็นคอนโด มี 3 ห้องนอนซึ่งก็แบ่งกันอยู่ 3 คน มีห้องครัวขนาดเล็ก ห้องน้ำรวม แล้วก็มีห้องโถงกลางมีโซฟานั่งดูทีวี กับโต้ะกินข้าววางอยู่หลังห้อง พอผมเข้าไปในที่พักก็พบกับแจนกำลังรีดผ้าอยู่ ผมก็ทักทายแจนแล้วก็เอากระเป๋าเสื่อผ้าไปเก็บในห้องนอนแฟนผมแล้วก็ออกมานั่งดูทีวี ส่วนแจนก็นั่งรีดผ้าอยู่ “แจนไม่ออกไปไหนหรือ” “แจนต้อง สแตนด์บาย 3 วันน่ะ พึ่งลาป่วย ออกไปไหนไม่ได้อาจจะโดนโทรมาตามให้ไปบินตอนไหนก็ได้” ผมพยักหน้ารับ แล้วนั่งดูทีวีต่อ ผมนั่งดูอยู่ที่โซฟาพลันสายตาก็เหลือบไปเห็นเงาสะท้อนในกระจกของชั้นวางทีวี เงาที่เห็นเป็นแจนกำลังนั่งรีดผ้าอยู่ โดยที่กระโปรงสั้นที่แจนนุ่งอยู่เปิดอ้าอยู่ทำให้มองเห็นขาอ่อนและกางเกงในลูกไม้อยู่แวบๆ ผมเลิกดูทีวีแล้วหันมาจ้องมองขาอ่อนแจนแทน ใจผมก็เต้นโครมครามเจ้าหนูในกางเกงก็พองโต ผมมีโอกาสได้มองของดีอยู่ประมาณครึ่งชั่งโมงแจนก็รีดผ้าเสร็จ แจนเอาเสื้อผ้าไปเก็บไว้ในห้องนอน ส่วนผมก็กลับเข้าห้องนอนของแฟนผม แล้วก็ลงมือทำร้ายตัวเองโดยคิดไปถึงภาพที่เห็นอยู่เมื่อครู่ หลังจากนั้นก็นอนนึกวางแผนที่จะเผด็จศึกแจนให้ได้ภายในคืนนี้ แต่นึกเทาไรก็นึกไม่ออก ตอนเย็นผมออกมาจากห้องนอนแฟนผม เห็นแจนกำลังนั่งทำอาหารเย็นอยู่ ผมจึงเข้าไปทัก “มีอะไรให้ช่วยมั้ย แจน” “ไม่ต้องหรอก ไม่เป็นไร เดี๋ยวแจนโชว์ฝีมือเอง” ผมนั่งอยู่ที่โต็ะกินข้าวสักครู่ก็ลุกขึ้นไปนั่งดูทีวีอยู่ที่โซฟาตามเดิม ผมมองเงาสะท้อนในกระจกหวังว่าจะเจอของดีอีกครั้งแต่คราวนี้ฟาวล์ไปเพราะ โต๊ะอาหารวางอยู่หลังห้องไกลเกินไป และแจนก็ไม่ได้นั่งอ้าเหมือนตอนนั่งรีดผ้า เมื่อแจนเตรียมอาหารเสร็จก็เข้าไปในครัวลงมือทำอาหาร ผมจึงลุกตามเข้าไปกะจะรวบข้างหลังเลย แต่พอเข้าไปใจก็กล้าๆ กลัวๆ อยู่เพราะแจนกำลังทำต้มอะไรไม่รู้อยู่ น้ำกำลังเดือดปุดๆ ผมก็เลยระงับใจไว้กลัวว่าแจนจะหันกลับมาเอาน้ำเดือดสาดเข้าให้ แต่ไม่วายผมก็ยังเเดินไปเกือบชิดข้างหลังแจนแล้วก้มลงไปทำเป็นสูดดมใกล้ๆ ซอกคอแจน “อืม หอมจริงๆ ” ผมได้กลิ่นต้มจืดกับกลิ่นหอมจากตัวแจนด้วย “มาหอมอะไรตรงนั้นล่ะ” เสียงแจนตอบมาอายๆ แล้วบอกให้ผมไปตักข้าวใส่จานแล้วไปนั่งรอที่โต๊ะ ระหว่างที่นั่งกินข้าวกันผมก็นึกหาวิธีจัดการแจนแต่ก็ยังไม่รู้จะทำยังไง จนเรากินข้าวเสร็จก็ช่วยกันเก็บโต๊ะแล้วไปล้างจาน หลังจากนั้นแจนก็ขอตัวไปอาบน้ำ พอแจนเข้าห้องน้ำแล้วผมก็ลุกเดินผ่านไปหน้าห้องน้ำ ซึ่งอยู่ตรงข้ามห้องนอนแฟนผม ผมก็เหลือบไปเห็นประตูห้องนอนแจนเปิดแง้มๆ อยู่ ผมเลยถือโอกาสเขาไปสำรวจห้องนอนแจน เจอกองเสื้อผ้าที่แจนพึ่งจะถอดออกกองอยู่บนที่นอน ผมรื้อๆ ดูพบเสื้อชั้นในของแจนอยู่แต่ไม่เจอกางเกงใน ผมหยิบชุดชั้นในของแจนขึ้นมาดมมีกลิ่นหอมของเสื้อผสมกลิ่นเหงื่อของแจน ตอนนี้ผมเกิดอารมณ์มาก จึงคลักท่อนเนื้อออกมารูดพร้อมกับดมเสื้อชั้นในของแจนไปด้วย “ไม่ไหวแล้วโว้ย” ผมคิดในใจ หันรีหันขวางไม่รู้จะทำยังไงก็เลยถอดเสื้อผ้าของผมออกรวบรวมความหน้าด้านแล้วเดินไปเคาะประตูห้องน้ำร้องบอกแจนหน้าตาเฉย “แจน.. เจขอเข้าไปอาบน้ำด้วยสิ จะช่วยถูหลังให้” ผมถามออกไปแล้วใจเต้นตูมตามรอคำตอบจากแจนอยู่ แล้วก็ได้ยินเสียงตอบมาว่า “ผู้หญิงจะอาบน้ำกับผู้ชายได้ยังไง จะบ้าเหรอ” ผมยังไม่ละความพยายาม จึงอ้อนวอนออกไปอีก “น่าๆ ให้เข้าไปเถอะนะ เดี๋ยวจะช่วยอาบน้ำให้ นะๆ ๆ ” แจนเงียบไปสักครู่ ผมพยายามเงี่ยหูฟังว่าแจนจะตอบว่าอะไร แต่ผมกลับได้ยินเสียงเบาน้ำจากฝักบัวแล้วมีเสียงรูดม่าน จากนั้นก็มีเสียงคลิ๊กที่ลูกบิดประตู “อย่าเพิ่งเข้ามานะ” แล้วผมก็ได้ยินเสียงซู่จากฝักบัวดังขึ้นอีกครั้ง ผมใจเต้นตึกตักตัดสินใจค่อยๆ เอื้อมมือเปิดประตูเข้าไป กางเกงในของแจนแขวนอยู่กับลูกบิดประตูด้านใน ส่วนแจนอาบน้ำอยู่ในอ่างอาบน้ำโดยมีม่านกันน้ำกระเซ้นบางใสกั้นอยุ่มองเห็นแจนกำลังอาบน้ำอยู่รางๆ “ผมเข้าไปนะ” ไม่มีเสียงตอบจากแจน ผมจึงรูดม่านแล้วก้าวเข้าไปในอ่างอาบน้ำ แจนยืนหันหลังให้ผม สายน้ำราดรดลงมา ผมยาวของแจนปียกลู่มาถึงกลางหลัง เอวของแจนคอดกิ่วขนาดประมาณ 23-24 นิ้ว สะโพกของแจนผายกว้าง ก้นกลมกลึงแน่นเนียน ขาเรียวยาว เห็นแค่นี้เจ้าตัวดีของผมก็แข็งตัวจนแทบระเบิด ผมเดินเข้าไปประชิดด้านหลังเอื้อมมือหยิบสบู่ “มาเดี๋ยวช่วยถูหลังให้” แจนไม่ตอบอะไรแต่ใช้มือรวบผมขึ้นไป ทำให้ผมเห็นเต้าด้านข้างของแจนแวบนึง ผมเริ่มลงมือลูบไล้ไปตามแผ่นหลังของแจน ผิวของแจนเรียบลื่นนุ่มเนียน มือผมลูบไล้แผ่นหลัง ด้านล่างผมก็แอ่นดุ้นของผมถูไถกับร่องก้นของแจน “อาบน้ำให้เจี๊ยบบ่อยล่ะสิ” แจนแซว (เจี๊ยบคือชื่อแฟนผมเอง) ผมไม่ตอบว่าอะไรแต่อ้อมมือไปคว้าเอาปทุมถันคู่หน้าบ้าง “อุ้ย” แจนสะดุ้ง ผมรู้สึกถึงความอวบแน่นเนียนของหน้าอกของแจน ปลายยอดทั้งสองของปทุมถันเชิดงอนแข็งเป็นไต หน้าอกของแจนไม่ใหญ่มากขนาดพอดีมือ ผมขยำหน้าอกของแจนพร้อมกับใช้นิ้วเขี่ยที่หัวนม “อืม……” แจนส่งเสียงหอบหายใจหนักๆ “เบาๆ หน่อยสิค่ะ เดี่ยวอกแจนก็เหลวหมดหรอก” ผมหัวเราะหึๆ แล้วเลื่อนมือมาลูบต่ำลงที่หน้าท้องแบนราบนวลเนียน ตอนนี้ผมกอดรัดแจนไว้แน่นแผ่นหลังของแจนแนบอยู่กับอกของผม ส่วนดุ้นผมยังคงทาบกับร่องก้นของแจน ผมดันดุ้นให้ถูไถขึ้นลงไปตามร่องก้นของแจนที่ส่ายไปมา มือขวาผมวกขึ้นไปเล่นกับปทุมถันทั้งสอง ส่วนมือซ้ายลูบต่ำลงมาที่เนินเนื้อเบื้องล่าง ผมพบกับขนปุยนุ่มที่ขึ้นมาไม่หนามากนัก ผมใช้นิ้วเขี่ยจนเจอร่องแล้วใช้นิ้วลากขึ้นลงไปตามร่องเสียว “อืม…อย่าเขี่ยสิแจนเสียวนะ” แจนส่งเสียงคราง”ไม่ชอบเหรอ เดี๋ยวหยุดนะ” แจนไม่ตอบแต่ถ่างขาออกทำให้เม็ดเสียวของแจนโผล่ออกมา ผมจึงใช้นิ้วเขี่ยไปที่ปุ่มเสียว “อา…ซี๊ด…..”แจนส่งเสียงครางบิดตัวด้วยความเสียว น้ำเสียวของแจนไหลนองออกมาชุ่มมือผม แจนค่อยๆ บิดตัวหันหน้ามาหาผม เผยอปากบางอย่างเชิญชวน ผมไม่รอช้ารีบก้มหน้าลงประกบปากกับแจน ซอนลิ้นเข้าไปในปากแจนเจอกับลิ้นนุ่มนิ่มของแจนผมจึงใช้ลิ้นเกี่ยวกระหวัดไปมาในปากแจน แจนห่อปากดูดลิ้นของผมอย่างเร่าร้อน หน้าอกแน่นของแจนบดเบียดอยู่กับอกผมส่วนล่างก็ส่ายบดบี้กัน ท่อนเนื้อผมถูไถอยู่กับหน้าท้องของแจน เรากอดรัดกันแน่นด้วยความกระสันต์ในรสชาติของของความเสียว ผมละปากจากแจนแล้วลากลิ้นเรื่อยลงมาที่ซอกคอสูดกลิ่นหอมจากซอกคอแจน แล้วลากลิ้นต่ำลงมาที่เนินอกแล้ววนลิ้นไปตามฐานเต้า จากนั้นก็วนขึ้นไปสู่ปลายยอดสีน้ำตาล หัวนมแจนแข็งชูชันด้วยความกระสันต์เสียว ผมใช้ลิ้นระรัวไปที่ปลายยอดทั้งสอง “อา…เจขา…..แจนเสียววว…..” แจนส่งเสียงร้องครางกระเส่าด้วยความเสียวที่ยอดอก จากนั้นผมก็อาปากอมหัวนมของแจนเข้าไปแล้วดูดพร้อมกับใช้ลิ้นตวัดที่หัวนม แจนส่งเสียงครางฮือ ผมเอื้อมมือไปปิดฝักบัวเพราะรำคาญเสียงน้ำ แล้วหันมาเล่นลิ้นกับหน้าอกทั้งสองข้างของแจนต่อ จากนั้นก็ลากลิ้นต่ำลงมาที่หน้าท้อง ผมไล่ลิ้นอยู่ที่หน้าท้องแป๊บนึง จึงลากลิ้นลงมาต่อที่เนินเนื้อสีชมพู ผมทรุดตัวลงนั่ง แล้วยกขาของแจนเหยียบที่ขอบอ่างอาบน้ำ แคมทั้งสองข้างปลิ้นออกเผยให้เห็นปุ่มเสียวอยู่ตรงกลางร่อง ผมค่อยแตะลิ้นลงไปบนปุ่มเสียวเบาๆ “อา…..เจขา……”ผมกระดกลิ้นระรัวที่ปุ่มเสียว แจนเอื้อมมือกากดหัวผมไว้พร้อมกับแอ่นเนินเนื้อบดกับปากผม ผมซอกลิ้นเข้าไปในร่องหลืบเล่นเอาแจนเสียวจนขาสั่นแทบจะล้มลง “โอยพอเถอะค่ะ..แจนเสียวจะทนไม่ไหวแล้ว” เห็นดังนั้นผมจึงจับแจนให้ไปนั่งถ่างขาที่ขอบอ่างด้านตรงข้ามกับฝักบัว ผมตามเข้าไปละเลงลิ้นที่ปุ่มเสียวต่อ บางครั้งก็แยงลิ้นเข้าไปในร่องเสียวแล้วตวัดคว้านในถ้ำ แจนเสียวจนต้องส่ายเอวร่อนโคกสู้กับลิ้นของผม “อา…ซี๊ด…เจเก่งจริงๆ …..แจนเสียววว” ผมจูบและดูดเม้มติ่งเสียว ใช้ฟันขบเบาๆ น้ำแจนไหลนองเปรอะเต็มหน้าผม แจนกดหัวผมให้ปากบดบี้กับเนินเนื้อแดง ผมอ้าปากใช้ลิ้นบดบี้ลงไปที่เม็ดเสียว “อา….โอย….แจน..แจน”แจแอ่นเกร็งเนินเสียวส่งเสียงร้องครางระส่ำ สักพักแจนก็เกร็งตัวกระตุก “อา……แจนเสร็จแล้วเจจ๋า…..เสียวสุดยอดเลยค่ะ…” น้ำแจนถะถั่งไหลนองออกมา ผมดูดดื่มน้ำแจนที่หลั่งออกมามันมีรสชาติคาวๆ ขื่นๆ สร้างอารมณ์กระสันต์ให้ผมเป็นอย่างมาก แจนยังคงเกร็งตัวอยู่ตอนที่ผมดูดดื่มน้ำของแจน สักพักแจนจึงถอนหายใจอย่างแรง ผมเห็นแจนนอนหอบอ้าขาอยู่ที่ขอบอ่างหายใจแรงจนอกกระเพื่อม “ลิ้นเจสุดยอดเลย มิน่า มาที่ไรเห็นขลุกอยู่แต่ในห้องเจี๊ยบทั้งวัน” ผมสะดุ้งเมื่อแจนแซวผมเรื่องเจี๊ยบด้วย ผมยิ้มให้แจนแล้วชวนกันอาบน้ำต่อ ท่อนเอ็นของผมตอนนี้มันแข็งจนแทบระเบิด เมื่อเราอาบน้ำเสร็จก็เช็ดตัวให้กัน แล้วผมก็จูงมือแจนให้ไปที่โซฟาหน้าทีวี โดยให้แจนนั่งลงบนโซฟาส่วนผมยืนจ่อท่อนเนื้อไปที่หน้าแจน แจนเอื้อมมือมาลูบไล้แผ่วเบา มือแจนนิ่มมากๆ นี้วเรียวยาวของแจนกำรอบท่อนเนื้อของผม เจ้ามังกรผงกหัวหงึกๆ เมื่อถูกสัมผัสด้วยมือที่นุ่มนิ่ม แจนกำท่อนเนื้อผมไปแนบไล้กับแก้มนวลเนียนของแจน แล้วบรรจงจูบเบาๆ ที่ปลายยอด “อืม..แจนจ๋า….” จากนั้นแจนก็รูดท่อนเนื้อผมขึ้นลงเบา แล้วจึงแลบลิ้นออกมาเลียที่ลูกบอลสองข้าง “อา….” จากนั้นไล่ลิ้นจากโคนขึ้นมาถึงปลายยอด แจนวนลิ้นไปตามรอยหยักของหัวมังกรพร้อมกับแหย่ลิ้นไปที่รอยแยก “อา….แจนก็เก่งเหมือนกันนี่” ผมเสียวจนต้องร้องครางออกมาเบาๆ เห็นแจนยิ้มอย่างพอใจที่ผมส่งเสียงคราง ผมใช้มือรวบผมแจนที่ปรกลงมาให้ไปอยู่ด้านหลัง ทำให้เห็นริมฝีปากบางเรียวของแจนค่อยๆ เผยอออก แล้วค่อยๆ รูดท่อนเนื้อผ่านริมผีปากบางเข้าไป ผมรู้สึกถึงความชุ่มชื้นอบอุ่นในปากแจน โดยมีลิ้นของแจนพัวพันอยู่กับท่อนเนื้อของผม “เสียวมากเลยแจน แจนน่ารักจริงๆ ” ผมบอก แล้วแจนก็ค่อยๆ รูดปากพร้อมกับดูดดุนลิ้นลงไปที่หัวมังกร “อา…….ซี๊ด…….” แค่แจนรูดปากลงไปครั้งแรกผมก็แทบระเบิดแล้ว ผมพยายามกลั้นไว้ พยายามผ่อนคลายเดี๋ยวไม่งั้นแตกก่อนกำหนด แจนค่อยๆ ผงกหัวขึ้นลงช้าๆ จากนั้นก็เพิ่มความเร็วขึ้นโดยใช้มือรูดที่โคนไปด้วย ผมเห็นท่อนเนื้อผมวิ่งผ่านริมฝีปากเรียวของแจนทำให้ยิ่งมีอารมณ์เร่าร้อนมากขึ้น ผมเอื้อมมือจับผมแจนไว้แล้วเริ่มกระเด้าปากแจน แจนอ้าปากรับผมทุกกระบวนท่าแม้บางครั้งผมกระแทกเข้าไปจนเกือบมิด ผมเร่งความเร็วมากขึ้นส่วนแจนก็ผงกหัวรับตอนผมกระเด้าทุกครั้ง ผมเสียวที่หัวมังกรอย่างมากเพราะครูดกับภายในปากนุ่มของแจน “อา….แจนจ๋า เจจะไม่ไหวแล้วนะ….ซี๊ด……” แจนเร่งมือรูดท่อนเนื้อพร้อมกับอ้าปากรอ “แจน..โอย….จะออกแล้ว….อา….” ผมทำท่าจะดึงท่อนเนื้อออกจากปากแจน แต่แจนกำท่อนเนื้อผมไว้ไม่ให้เอาออก แล้วยังใช้มืออีกข้างรั้งเอวผมไว้ ผมเห็นดังนั้นจึงสาวท่อนเนื้อเข้าปากแจนต่อ ส่วนมือแจนก็กระตุกท่อนเนื้อผมอย่างเร็ว“โอ็ย..ออก..ออกแล้ว…..อา…แจนจ๋า สุดยอดเลยจ๋ะ….” ในที่สุดผมก็พุ่งกระฉูดเข้าไปในปากแจน ซึ่งทำท่าจะสำลักเพราะผมฉีดเข้าไปในปากแจนเยอะมากแต่แจนก็ฝืนกลืนลงไปจนหมด แล้วแจนก็ดูดท่อนเนื้อผมเหมือนจะรีดพิษออกให้หมดจนหยดสุดท้าย ผมส่งเสียงร้องครางยาวด้วยความเสียวที่น้ำแตกในปากแจน นี่เป็นครั้งที่สองที่ผมแตกในปากผู้หญิง เพราะหลังจากที่แตกในปากพี่เก๋ครั้งก่อน พี่เก๋ก็ไม่ยอมให้ผมออกในปากอีกเลย แจนยังคงคาบท่อนเนื้ออยู่ในปาก ทั้งที่มันอ่อนตัวลงแล้ว แจนดูดมันจนผมเริ่มรู้สึกเสียวอีกครั้ง คงเป็นเพราะเจอของใหม่ด้วยก็เลยแข้งแรงขึ้นอย่างรวดเร็ว ผมไม่ยอมให้แจนโจมตีผมฝ่ายเดียวผมจึงชวนแจนเล่นท่า 69 โดยผมให้แจนอยู่ข้างบน ผมลากลิ้นไล่บี้เม็ดเสียวแจนพร้อมกับแหย่นิ้วเข้าไปในร่องเสียว ภายในถ้ำของแจนชุ่มชื้นแต่บีบรัดนิ้วผมแนบแน่น ผมชักนิ้วเข้าออกอย่างเร็วพร้อมกับใช้ลิ้นระรัวที่ปุ่มเสียว “อืม…อือม…” แจนส่ายร่อนก้นครางอู้อี้เพราะมีท่อนเนื้อผมคาอยู่เต็มปาก แต่ในที่สุดก็ทนเสียวไม่ไหวต้องคายท่อนเนื้อของผมออกพร้อมกับส่งเสียงครางกระเส่า “อา….เจ….จ๋า….แจนเสียวอีกแล้ว…..” ผมเร่งมือเร่งลิ้นระรัวลงไปที่เม็ดเสียวนิ้วผมก็ชักเข้าชักออกในร่องเร็วขึ้นๆ “อา…..แจน..จะออกแล้วค่ะ….ซี๊ด…..” ไม่นานนักแจนก็เกร็งกระตุกพร้อมกับส่งเสียงครางยาวทิ้งตัวลงนอนทับตัวผม ผมยังคงใช้ลิ้นเลียอยู่ที่ร่องแคมของแจน “อือมมม……ไม่ให้แจนพักหรือคะ หมดแรงแล้วนะ…” แจนบ่นอู้อ็แนบหน้าอยู่กับกลางลำตัวผม โดยมีท่อนเนื้อผมแนบอยู่กับแก้มนวลของแจน ผมลากลิ้นขึ้นลงไปตามร่องเสียวแล้วเลยไปแยงลิ้นที่รูก้น “อุ๊ย..อย่าเลียตรงนั้น จั๊กกะจี้นะ” แจนสะดุ้งเฮือกผงกหัวขึ้นขนลุกซู่ ผมจึงวนลิ้นอยู่แถวรู้ก้น แจนเกร็งตัวด้วยความเสียวสุดๆ ผมรู้สึกว่าน้ำแจนเริ่มไหลนองออกมาอีก “อา……แจนเสียวมากเลยค่ะ….ทนไม่ไหวแล้ว เอาเข้ามาเถอะค่ะ..ซี๊ด…..” ผมเห็นแจนเสียวเต็มที่แล้วจึงจับแจนให้นั่งคุกเข่าโก้งโค้งหันหน้าเข้าฝาผนังแขนท้าวอยู่กับพนักพิงโซฟา แจนขยับแยกขาอย่างรู้หน้าที่ แล้วผมก็เอาท่อนเนื้อไปจ่อกับปากถ้ำสวาท เมื่อตรงร่องดีแล้วผมก็ค่อยๆ ดันมังกรเข้าไปในถ้ำช้า ร่องของแจนฟิตมากๆ แต่มังกรก็มุดเข้าไปได้เรื่อยๆ ภายในถ้ำของแจนบีบรัดท่อนเนื้อของผมที่แทรกเข้าไปทำให้ผมเสียวที่หัวมังกรอย่างมาก “อา….ซี๊ด…..แจนเสียวมากๆ เลยเจขาาาาา” แจนครวญครางเมื่อผมชำแรกเข้าไปในร่องช้าๆ น้ำหล่อลื่นของแจนไหลออกมาช่วยให้มังกรมุดเข้าไปได้ทั้งลำอย่างไม่ลำบากนัก “อา…ร่องของแจนฟิตดีจริงๆ จ่ะ” แจนได้แต่หันมายิ้มตาหยาดเยิ้ม ขยับก้นเหมือนจะเตือนให้ผมเริ่มทำงาน ผมชักมังกรออกมาช้าๆ พอออกมาได้ครึ่งลำผมก็กระแทกกลับเข้าไปสุดแรง “โอ้ยยย….ซี๊ด….” แจนหน้าสะบัดหงายด้วยความเสียวผมจึงเริ่มกระเด้าเร็วขึ้น แจนโยกตัวตามจังหวะกระแทกของผมอย่างเร่าร้อน มือผมเอื้อมไปกำก้อนเนื้อทั้งสองที่แกว่งไปมา แจนส่งเสียงครางดังลั่นด้วยความมันในอารมณ์ยิ่งทำให้ผมเร่งความเร็วมากขึ้น ผมมองลงมาที่บั้นท้ายหนั่นเนื้อเห็นมังกรวิ่งเข้าออกรูสวาทฉ่ำเยิ้มไปด้วยน้ำเสียวของแจน ผมปล่อยมือจากเต้าทั้งสองมาคว้าเอวของแจนดึงรั้งเข้ามารับการกระแทกของผมให้แรงขึ้นไปอีก “อา….อย่างนั้นค่ะ ทำแจนแรงๆ เลยค่ะ ซี๊ด…….ดดด” แจนส่งเสียงครางสะบัดหน้าไปมาด้วยความเสียวเพราะท่อนเนื้อของผมอัดเข้าไปในถ้ำเสียงดังผั่บๆ ผมคิดอยากเพิ่มความเสียวให้แจน จึงเใช้นิ้วมือไปลูบน้ำหล่อลื่นของแจนที่หลั่งไหลออกมาไปทาที่รูก้นของแจน จากนั้นจึงค่อยๆ ดันนิ้วกลางที่ฉ่ำเยิ้มไปด้วยน้ำเสียวของแจนเข้าไปในรูก้น มันเข้าไปได้ประมาณข้อนิ้วแจนก็ชะงัก”อูยเจ็บค่ะ เอานิ้วออกก่อนเถอะ” แจนร้องบอกมา ผมจึงชงักนิ้วปล่อยคาไว้แล้วกระเด้าท่อนเนื้อต่อเบาๆ “อา……” แจนเริ่มเสียวอีกครั้งลืมความเจ็บที่รูบนผมจึงค่อยๆ แทงนิ้วเข้าไปจนสุดโคน แล้วก็ค่อยๆ ชักเข้าชักออก ไม่มีเสียงร้องเจ็บจากแจนผมจึงควบโขยก ขณะที่นิ้วมือก็ซอยยิกที่รูก้น แจนส่ายร่อนก้นไปมาด้วยความเสียว “อา.. อา..เจขาาาาา……. ซี๊ด……..เสียวที่สุดเลยค่ะ……” ผมกระเด้าอยู่ไม่นานถ้ำของแจนก็กระตุกยึกๆ “อาาาาาา…..แจน..ออกแล้ววววว……ซี๊ดดด” แจนครางยาว น้ำเสียวหลั่งนองออกมา พร้อมกับการบีบรัดตัวอย่างรุนแรงทั้งรูล่างรูบน แจนหอบด้วยความสุขเสียวแล้วทิ้งตัวซบลงกับโซฟา ผมยังไม่เสร็จจึงจับแจนนอนตะแคงลงตามความยาวของโซฟา ยกขาขวาแจนพาดบ่าแล้วเริ่มกระเด้าต่อ แจนถูกแทงซ้ำหลังจากที่เพิ่งจะเสร็จเริ่มส่งเสียงครางออกมา “อา…..ซี๊ด…….แจนเสียวแล้ว…อาาาา…ต่อเลยค่ะ…ซี๊ดดด….” ท่านี้ทำให้ท่อนเนื้อของผมครูดกับผนังถ้ำสวาทอย่างรุนแรง แจนส่งเสียงครางพร้อมกับเอื้อมมือมาบดบี้เม็ดเสียวของตัวเอง “อา…..แจนจะออก..ออกอีกแล้วนะ….เจขาาา…” ผมเร่งความเร็วขึ้นอีกด้วยความเสียวสุดยอด ผมกระเด้าแจนจนผมเกือบจะเสร็จ จึงชะลอความเร็วลง “อา…แจนจะเสร็จแล้ว ทำเร็วๆ สิคะ….” แจนท้วงมา “ใจเย็นๆ สิจ๊ะ เดี๋ยวแจนจะได้เสร็จสุดๆ ไปเลย” ผมบอกและพยายามผ่อนคลาย เปลี่ยนเป็นซอยช้าๆ เพราะอยากจะเอาแจนนานๆ แจนยังคงใช้นิ้วบี้เม็ดเสียวตัวเอง ปากก็ส่งเสียงร้องคราง ในถ้ำของแจนยังคงตอดอยู่เป็นระยะๆ แต่ผมก็รู้สึกผ่อนคลายลงและพร้อมที่จะบรรเลงต่อ “เปลี่ยนท่าก่อนนะแจน” แล้วผมก็พลิกตัวลงนั่งบนโซฟา ไห้แจนนั่งทับลำตัวผมไว้โดยที่แจนหันหลังให้ผม ท่อนเนื้อของผมยังคงเสียบคาอยู่อยู่ในถ้ำแจน “อืมมม…. เข้าไปลึกจังค่ะ…..อูยยย.....” แจนส่ายโคกบดเบียดกับกลางลำตัวผมแล้วเอี้ยวตัวหันหน้ามาประกบปากกับผมดูดลิ้นกันอย่างเร่าร้อน “อืมมม…อาาาาา….” แจนครวญครางในลำคอ ผมดึงมือของแจนให้ไปเขี่ยที่เม็ดเสียว ส่วนมือทั้งสองข้างของผมก็เค้นคลึงหน้าอกทั้งสอง สลับกับการใช้นิ้วบีบบี้ที่หัวนมของแจน ผมพยายามเร่งเครื่องของแจนให้ทันผมเพราะแจนพึ่งจะเสร็จไป ส่วนผมใกล้จะเสร็จเต็มที เรายังคงแลกลิ้นกันอยู่ขณะที่มือของแจนยังคงเขี่ยร่องเสียวของตัวเอง ผมลงมือเคล้นเต้าทั้งสองหนักมือขึ้น และแจนเริ่มหอบหายใจแรง ผมรู้สึกว่าในถ้ำเริ่มบีบรัดถี่ขึ้นกับมีน้ำเสียวหลั่งไหลออกมา “เอาเลยแจน เจอยากต่อแล้ว” แจนเริ่มขย่มผมโดยผมช่วยพยุงก้นของแจนไว้ จากนั้นแจนก็เริ่มขยับขึ้นลง แล้วเร่งความเร็วตามความเสียวกระสันต์ที่เพิ่มมากขึ้น ผมกระเด้งเอวรับเวลาที่แจนทิ้งตัวลงมา “อา อา… แรงๆ เลยเจ เข้ามาในแจนลึกๆ เลยค่ะ ซี๊ด……” แจนส่งเสียงครางกระเส่า ผมเอามือกำอกแจนไว้แน่นพร้อมกับซุกไซ้ที่ซอกคอของแจน แจนแอ่นตัวโขยกด้วยความรุนแรง “อาาาาาา เจขา แจนออกแล้ววววววว…….” แล้วแจนก็กระตุกอีกครั้งนึง ผมรู้สึกท่อนเนื้อถูกบีบรัดอย่างแรงแต่แจนก็ยังกระเด้งเอวขย่มต่อ ความเสียวทับถมทวีคูณจนผมทนไม่ไหว “อาาาาา….เจก็ออกแล้ววว…….” แจนรีบลุกจากตัวผม อ้าปากอมท่อนเนื้อไว้แล้วใช้มือรูดท่อนเนื้ออย่างเร็ว ผมส่งเสียงร้องครางด้วยความเสียว พร้อมกับปล่อยน้ำกระฉูดเข้าไปในปากแจน “อาาาาาาาาาา แจนจ๋าาาาา” แจนดูดกลืนกินน้ำของผมเข้าไปจนหมดแล้วผมก็ดึงตัวแจนขึ้นมานอนกอดผมบนโซฟา “แจนน่ารักจังเลย…..ดูดเจจนหมดแรงเลยเนี่ย..” แจนยิ้มให้แล้วซุกหน้าลงกับแผ่นอกผม ผมกอดแจนไว้แน่น คืนนั้นเราเอากันทั้งคืนในห้องนอนของแจนจนสว่างคาตา ผมตื่นขึ้นมาตอนสายเห็นแจนเข้าไปเตรียมอาหารในห้องครัว ผมก็ตามเข้าไปเอาแจนในห้องครัวต่อโดยให้แจนยืนหันหลังให้ ตอนนั่งกินอาหารเช้าผมก็ให้แจนนั่งตักผมโดยท่อนเนื้อผมก็เสียบอยู่ในร่องเสียวแจน กินข้าวเสร็จเราก็ไปเอากันต่อจนกระทั่งบ่ายจึงแยกย้ายกันโดยผมปล่อยให้แจนหลับต่อในห้องส่วนผมออกมานั่งดูทีวีรอแฟนกลับมาตอนเย็น หลังจากนั้นเมื่อเรามีโอกาสเราก็จะเล่นเสียวด้วยกันตลอดโดยที่แฟนผมไม่เคยรู้เลย

such a stupid bet in the first place, while onlookers encouraged him to spank her more.

2014-12-14T18:52:00.000-08:00

It was still dark. And silent. It felt like about four A.M. Elaine was lying on her stomach. She couldn’t see the alarm clock, but she didn’t want to know the time. One hand was between her legs, but it wasn’t moving. It was... reassuring. She wasn’t really aware of it. Remembering the fleeting images she’d dreamed, she put them together in her mind. Gary had picked her up after college. He was waiting for her, leaning on some nondescript sports car. He’d embraced her and she’d melted. His hands had stolen down to her ass to squeeze the firm, supple flesh concealed under her mini. Just before they’d kissed, he’d realised her predicament. He made a big show out of being surprised she wasn’t wearing knickers. Then he’d spanked her in broad daylight. Right in the college parking lot. Elaine squirmed on her fingers, remembering how he’d arranged her, leaning on the hood of his car, pushing out her ass. Students walked by saying things that embarrassed her to the core. He’d spanked her for being such a naughty girl; for not wearing panties with such a short skirt. Laughing and shaking his head, Gary had tormented her for accepting such a stupid bet in the first place, while onlookers encouraged him to spank her more. In her dreams, Elaine had adjusted her stance, presenting her ass provocatively, just as he’d told her to do. He hadn’t spanked her hard. But he’d loudly announced that he’d stop if she didn’t tell him how hot her cunt was. She admitted it without hesitation and a girl in the crowd called her a slut as Gary started spanking her again. In her dreams. She’d woken a number of times during the dreams, breaking the seemingly continuous events into shorter segments that made little sense at the time. In those vignettes, Gary’s eyes kept appearing. Over and over. Smiling. Mocking. Fleeting glimpses and long stares. Making her cream her fucking cunt. That’s what he’d said to her as he’d smacked her ass. ‘I bet you are creaming your fucking cunt.’ She wished he hadn’t used those words. She knew Gary to be masterful and tasteful rather than foul-mouthed. She didn’t know how he would act with her... how he’d be with her. Elaine’s body flushed at the memory of his words. Only he hadn’t said them. It wasn’t Gary mocking her about her wet pussy. She had conjured the words, and the admission made her press her fingers gently into her opening, immediately confirming its wetness. It was ME who wanted to hear those nasty words. I dreamt them. I made him say them. God... I’m so bad. She groaned softly as her fingers slid in deeper, grazing her clit. Catching herself in the act, she froze. From between her legs she brought her hand up to her mouth. Without thinking she slid the wet fingers between her lips. She could hardly believe it. She was sucking her fingers of her own volition. They didn’t taste bad. Not sweet. Kind of savoury. She had the thought that they tasted like sex. She wanted sex. She wanted the intimacy... And the skin... She wanted the tastes and the smells... The feel of a body, desiring hers... Confirmed with words, limbs tangled and slick with perspiration... Breaths urgent... Nails... Muscle... Her ears were hot. Sucking gently, her mind wandered back to Gary’s words. The words she had dreamed. They were there, released within the padded cell of her unconscious mind. ‘I bet you are creaming your fucking cunt.’ Freud would have had a field day. *************************** By the time her alarm sounded, Elaine had been slipping in and out of consciousness for what felt like hours. She was in no mood to move, let alone get out of bed. Her dreams were so real they resulted in actual and persistent excitement, not just a fleeting twinge of pleasure. For the first time in a long time she considered calling in sick. Her body was alive and on edge. She kept thinking about the parking lot. She couldn’t help it. Dragging herself to the bathroom, she hoped she’d feel better after a shower and fortunately she did. She even managed to tidy up her little Mohawk, finding to her relief that she could keep her thoughts in check if she had something else to think about. Like getting ready for work. A cup of coffee and I’ll be fine. Ten minutes later her roommates joined her in the kitchen. Chelsea yawned and stretched, almost revealing her sex as her nightie, which was almost see-through anyway, rode up. “Mmmmm. Who wants coffee?” “No thanks,” said Elaine. “Make mine a double,” Kendra said, looking Elaine up and down. “You’re so conscientious, Elaine.” Elaine rolled her eyes. “Is that leftover spaghetti okay for tonight?” “Sure,” Kendra said, narrowing her eyes. “I hope you don’t have panties on under there.” Elaine glanced down at her nicely creased black work pants. She shook her head and finished the last of her coffee. “I don’t have time for this. I’ve gotta go.” “I think I see a panty line.” “You do not, and you know it.” “Show me then. And show me your bag. I don’t want you cheating and putting panties on after you’ve left.” Elaine sighed. “Whatever.” Undoing the button, she unzipped the front halfway and worked the pants down her hips a little, then turned sideways and pulled one side a lot further down, revealing almost the whole right cheek of her ass. Elaine felt bold and her breath caught as she asked, “S... Satisfied?” “Ah, sure,” said Kendra, quickly closing Elaine’s bag and handing it to back to her. “You better get going.” While walking down the stairs outside the apartment, Elaine thought it was getting easier to expose herself to her roommates. At first it had been almost impossible. But each time it was getting easier. It was almost fun. A bit weird. But kind of fun all the same. Then she had a horrific thought that stopped her in her tracks. “Oh, my God!” Shaking uncontrollably, she opened the backpack in her arms and there, shoved down beside a couple of her textbooks, was the crushed colourful plastic wrapping from her new sex toys. “No!” she whimpered in a strangled scream, shoving the bag closed and fumbling with the zipper. “Dammit. Fuck!” Elaine’s legs felt like jelly, but she moved them slowly, one after the other and the feeling in them slowly returned. She walked quickly down the last of the stairs blushing like crazy. And the worst thing was, her pussy was soaked! Maybe I’m imagining it. Maybe she didn’t see. Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! Walking gingerly across the quadrangle, Elaine headed for the bus stop. She watched a bus leave while she was stuck on the other side of the road. They came every ten minutes so she wasn’t concerned. She had a thought. For a minute or two she’d be alone. Spying a dumpster, she ran over and quickly emptied her bag of the incriminating evidence. Her day was not going well. And of course every bump and vibration of the bus seemed multiplied by ten. By the time she’d reached her stop, Elaine felt like a quivering mass of warm wet goo. She was glad her skirt was black. On unsteady legs, she trudged into the glass building and rode up the elevator. First stop: the restroom. Thankfully work was uneventful and she managed to calm down. Everyone including Elaine was very busy, and she managed to go most of the morning without thinking about what Kendra may or may not have seen. By the time she was on the bus home again, she felt almost normal. With palpable relief, Elaine entered a silent apartment. She quickly changed into the clothes she’d laid out on her bed, donning her trusty black skirt, saving a t-shirt and going with the black and white halter. Before either of her roommates could arrive home, she’d headed off to class. She dreaded seeing her roommates. As the day wore on, Elaine thought more and more about Kendra going through her bag. It was like the Gestapo or something. Elaine wouldn’t have done it. Not even as a joke. It was just... rude. This bet WAS just for fun... right? It was during one of her classes that Elaine started getting angry. Checking was fine, she decided, but going through her bag was not. This whole ‘not wearing underwear’ thing was just a harmless prank, and if no one cheated, then no one was getting a Brazilian, and no one was streaking the damned staircase. Going through her bag was an invasion of privacy that was out of proportion to the bet. She had to say something. And besides, if Kendra was already bald, then what kind of a threat was a Brazilian? That wasn’t fair. Elaine hung out in the library, postponing going home for as long as she could. ************************* Late in the day she hauled her body up the stairs to her apartment and quietly opened the front door. The music system was on, which didn’t bode well, but after dumping her bag and heading for the kitchen she found the apartment was empty. The note on the table said the girls had gone to the gym and would be home by six. After setting the table and microwaving the spaghetti sauce until it was no longer frozen, Elaine took fresh pasta out, ready to boil. The girls came home within minutes but they were strangely quiet and retired straight to their rooms. A moment later Chelsea came out again, turned off the music system and flopped on the sofa, switching on the T.V. Elaine stood in the kitchen doorway. “How was the gym?” “It was okay,” said Chelsea, channel surfing. Elaine knew when Chelsea wasn’t in the mood to talk. “Spaghetti can be ready in fifteen minutes if you’re hungry.” “Yeah, starving.” Clad only in a towel, Kendra appeared in the lounge room entranceway. “Do I have time for a shower?” “Sure,” said Elaine. “Is fifteen minutes okay?” “Perfect. Thanks. God, I’m so hungry I could eat our defensive line,” Kendra said, winking at Elaine. Chelsea giggled but kept watching the television. MTV was on. Kendra headed to the bathroom with an over-the-top toss of her hair that Elaine thought was pretty funny. She’s acting weird , Elaine thought, an uncertain smile on her face. She shook her head and turned back to the kitchen. Maybe I’m being overly sensitive... Maybe going through my bag wasn’t such a big deal. Ugh. She should have just trusted me. Elaine’s face was a fragile mask of determination as she broke the spaghetti in two and added it to the now boiling water. It’d be great if Kendra lost this bet. That would be such karma. Hmmm. But what about the Brazilian? I must remember that too. And I better check her more often. Hey, wait a minute... Why would Kendra think to check my bag in the first place? Maybe because SHE’S cheating by taking undies in HER bag. Damn! What if she is? Hmmm… If she is, then I can’t say anything about HER going through MY bag or she’ll apologise piously and we’ll all agree to make it a rule not to check bags. Damn! Damn! Damn! She’s too fucking clever. Maybe she planned it that way, never in the least expecting ME to be cheating. Finding the stupid packaging in my bag would have been a shock. But if she makes a big deal out of it, it’d blow her plan. I bet she’s COUNTING on me saying something about her going through my bag! What if I don’t say anything? Let’s see... If I don’t say anything, I could double whammy her. She would have to hold out on hassling me about my new toys, and I might get a chance to nail her with knickers in that over-shoulder bag she always takes to class. I BET that’s what she’s doing… As she stirred the spaghetti and reheated the sauce, Elaine saw a glimmer of victory and it made her smile. At the very least she could just keep her mouth shut and see if Kendra said anything. Kendra would probably wait until tomorrow night before she got desperate. Hmmmm, thought Elaine. Or, she might even try it again in the morning, thinking it’s a good distraction. No. She’s not that stupid. It might have been an ‘all or nothing’ move. Elaine grinned with renewed optimism. We’ll see… Just as she’d suspected, dinner was fine. No snide comments, no knowing looks. Just as though Kendra hadn’t seen a thing. Which was probably what she hoped Elaine thought. Probably. Argh! Maybe I’m just imagining it! Kendra even offered to wash up again, but for some reason Chelsea insisted. “Okay,” Kendra said. “Well, I’m going to watch T.V. with a good book.” She rolled her eyes. Elaine figured she meant a boring textbook. “Oh, and I’ll get pizza tomorrow night. My treat.” “Cool,” said Chelsea. “I want one from that new place, what’s it called? Slammin’ salami?” “Tony’s Pepperoni, you dill,” Kendra teased, giggling. “Oh, yeah,” Chelsea said, blushing as Elaine and Kendra cracked up. “You’re too much, Chelsea,” said Kendra. “I better fix you up with Dale again.” “Noooooo!” Elaine smiled all the way down the hall to her room. She even smiled all the way back to the bathroom and all through her shower. And when she turned on her computer and relaxed in front of it, she was still smiling. She was so glad there was no drama. Her day had been so stressful. She felt like she could have gone to bed and slept all night. But she wanted to talk to Gary. Elaine needed something to... something for... She couldn’t put her finger on the words she was trying to express. It was like she needed a holiday from her stressful reality. Elaine was instantly excited by the discovery of an email from him. Just seeing his name on the email sent ripples of pleasure across her skin. She clicked it open and read his words, her smile returning. Greetings Elaine, I hope you enjoyed our last conversation as much as I did. I did a little research and came up with a few websites with good information and you’ll find them listed below. You should start at the first one listed, and work your way down. You may take a quick look at each, but please begin your journey at Castlerealm in the section titled ‘subSpace’. I don’t think you’ll want to stop reading once you start. Just work your way down the index. Oh, and when you get to the ‘checklist’, make sure you do it and keep a copy for yourself. You may want to update it as the ‘submissive’ in you develops further. If you have any questions about it, feel free to ask. I hope to see you this evening, but I may be up to an hour late. Gary Knowing he’d be late, Elaine felt a little deflated. She really wanted to see him again. Remembering she had his picture, she popped it up on her screen and swooned. Instinctively her thighs pressed together and the pleasure prickling her skin rushed to her pussy. His eyes... Her nipples throbbed to erection, almost painful in their hardness. Biting her lip, she reluctantly minimised his picture and took a deep breath, separating her thighs. Entering Castlerealm, she started reading... ************************** “Hello.” The greeting popped up on her screen just as she’d begun filling out her personal copy of the BDSM Checklist. Blinking, Elaine glanced at the time before typing. It was nine forty-eight P.M. “Hello, Sir,” she messaged, sitting up a little straighter. “I hope I didn’t keep you waiting too long.” “No. Honestly, I’ve been reading, Sir,” Elaine typed back. “The last couple of hours have just flown by.” “I’m not sure if I should be pleased or disappointed.” Elaine’s mind snapped to attention. “I’m sorry. I don’t understand.” “Pleased that you’ve been reading or disappointed that you’ve not been working on school stuff.” “I’m ahead of my school stuff, Sir.” “I’m pleased then.” Elaine glowed. “I’m glad.” “What have you been reading?” “Just as you suggested: Castlerealm. I’m up to filling in my checklist.” “Great.” “Um,” Elaine hesitated. “Will I be sharing this with you?” “Only if you want to.” “It’s a bit personal.” “Chuckles.” Elaine grinned and typed, “Well, it is! Aren’t you guys supposed to instinctively just know exactly what a girl wants without her having to say? It’s so embarrassing.” Elaine wasn’t sure if she was being playful or just honest. She bit her lip. “You are adorable.” Elaine blushed crimson, her fingers tingling and beginning to tremble. She wanted to ask, ‘Why?’ Instead she typed, “But it’s true! Aren’t guys just supposed to know what we want? You know, like everyone out there has a perfect match somewhere and you’ve just got to find it? Because when you do, you’ll know? Surely you don’t have to tell someone exactly what you want them to do to you.” “Elaine...” “Um. Yes?” “If you were with me right now, kneeling before me on a soft cushion, looking up at me with those big brown eyes of yours... Wouldn’t you want me to tell you exactly how to please me at that very moment?” Elaine swallowed. “Well... Yes. But guys are different. They’re a mystery.” She sent a tongue poking out. She had to wait a moment for Gary’s response. “That’s the second or third time you’ve sent the ‘poking tongue out’ icon to me. Please know that there are times when you would be well advised not to send it. Now is not one of those times, but I am telling you so you are forewarned. Just think about it before you send it, okay?” “Yes, Sir.” It was obvious he wanted her to listen, so Elaine held her tongue. He didn’t disappoint her. “Men and women are not so different. We both have expectations and we both consist of explored and unexplored territories. We both have comfort levels and we both have limits to which we would go to please our partners and to please ourselves. Men and women are both looking for the person that suits them best, and they are both easily caught in a web of secrets, lies and deception. Taking some of the mystery away on the one hand may seem to sterilise the process, but on the other it lays things on the table so you discuss them and save any potential heartache and pain. All one needs to be is honest.” A long stretch of silence passed. Elaine consumed his words carefully, as a food critic would digest an entrée. There were only two words she could think to say. “Yes, Sir.” “Look at my picture. Come back when you have looked at it for ten seconds.” Elaine thought she had been away for about 10.6 seconds. After gazing into his eyes, and putting up with about 5.1 seconds of painful throbbing in her nipples, she was back. “I’m back, Sir.” “Smiles. Well, what do you think was going through my mind when that picture was taken?” “Hmmmm...” Elaine typed, sending it as she pondered. “You were in love with the person taking the picture.” There was a hesitation before he typed, and Elaine smiled. “That’s right. I probably shouldn’t ask this, but what do you suppose I was actually thinking at that moment?” “Can I take another look?” Elaine asked. “Sure,” he replied. “Five seconds.” His smile arrived a moment later. “You were thinking you couldn’t wait to fuck her.” Five seconds passed. Then ten. Then twenty. Finally Messenger said Gary was typing and he was taking ages. Elaine was trying to think of how to do a back flip with a one-and-a-half twist. Then stupid Messenger said he’d stopped typing. Then started again. Elaine’s heart was beating hard. What did I say? Oh, my God! Please! I’ll do anything! Just don’t end this now! “I want to meet you one day.” Elaine’s heart stopped, her hands freezing over the keyboard. That was out of character wasn’t it? FUCK! What does he mean? Hello? Talk to him, stupid! And be honest! It would be amazing. Well, it would be! Don’t be afraid! “That would be amazing,” she typed reluctantly, refusing the temptation to lie. She held her breath. No other words came to her. He’d made her quiet and reflective, unsure of what she meant... or of whom she was. He did this to her regularly. Strangely she knew it would get better. She just knew. ‘Thinking before speaking’ was a new part of her that she was trying to get used to, but that she liked. He seemed to encourage her self-control, but at the same time he encouraged her to let go. It was weird. Enlightening. Uplifting even. She felt as though she could do no wrong in his eyes. Somewhere in the back of her mind, she knew the thought wasn’t quite right. But she held onto it. It felt good to hold onto it. “I just mean one day. I don’t mean tomorrow. You read me well, Elaine.” “I didn’t think you meant tomorrow.” “It could be in twenty years, when we are old and grey... well, I will be.” “You will not. You’re only thirty-four.” “You’ve read my profile.” Elaine gulped, blushing and realising the conversation was hurtling in a direction she wasn’t expecting. “Yes.” “Then you know where I live.” “Yes.” She was determined not to lie. “You live nearby, don’t you?” Elaine hesitated then typed and pressed ‘send’. “Yes.” Almost simultaneously, he had rushed a disclaiming message, “Don’t answer that!” Elaine wished she hadn’t answered. But there it was in their log, just a few lines up. She wondered if Gary was staring at her admission too. First it was the time zone, and now she’d admitted she was ‘nearby’. She hoped it was sufficiently vague. Why? she wondered. “I’m sorry. I should have said you didn’t have to answer.” “I’m committed to answering your questions honestly.” “That’s exactly what I was thinking... And exactly why I tried to stop you. Or at least give you an option not to answer.” “Thank you for trying.” “Thank you for telling me. But I have to say...” “Yes?” “You are going to drive me nuts if I can’t see you.” “I’m not ready yet,” Elaine said, remembering Simone’s advice and sticking to her guns. “I know,” typed Gary. Elaine felt his desire. She felt it penetrating her skin. “Don’t respond to my frustration, Elaine. I want you to be honest with yourself first. If that means leaving and not talking to me again, I’ll get over it. But while you stay, you should know there are two distinct parts of me. The physical, act before you think, ‘me’. And then there’s the mental ‘me’; the part that thinks first, and remembers my responsibilities before I am tempted to act. It’s a balancing act sometimes.” “The second part is an important part. I couldn’t be with someone whose second part wasn’t strong,” Elaine typed, further surprising herself with her candour. “Especially when the same is expected of me.” “Point taken,” Gary typed. A second or two passed. “I was referring to lust, though.” “Lust?” “Yes. Lust,” he typed. “Desire. Unstoppable, unbridled yearning. Need.” Elaine’s body shuddered as if a chill wind had blown through her room. She glanced at the door, to see if it had opened. It hadn’t. She knew what he meant. She knew his words were his own step over the line. He had admitted to Elaine something no one before had admitted. Ever. He wanted her. A thrill ran the length of Elaine’s body, from the roots of her hair to the tips of her toes. “I understand.” If she’d been in front of him, she’d have gasped. “Do you?” “Yes. I have needs too. I’m just not sure what they are yet.” “Yes,” Gary typed. “Yes... You are right.” “I...” Elaine typed, unsure of her words. “I’m just figuring it out.” “It’s okay. I’m sorry, but shit, Elaine...” “What?” “I so want to ask you, ‘How close by?’ But I won’t. I just want you to know I am wrestling with myself.” “Thank you for not asking.” Silent seconds passed. “I’m going to be looking for you, everywhere I go.” “Don’t, Sir...” “I’m not on the rebound, Elaine. I’ve been waiting for you a long time.” “How do you know it’s me you’ve been waiting for?” “Let me tell you a story.” “Okay...” “I first started going to the chat room where I met you many years ago. It was a nice way to kill an hour or two. I could visit whenever the writing bug hadn’t bitten me, but while it was in some ways frustrating, I always thought it was worth it.” “Frustrating?” “Yes. Seeing new people come and go and hook up in like five minutes flat... It’s just so unrealistic, and plainly false. It was frustrating to see so many people with a healthy interest in the lifestyle fall through the cracks and be swallowed up by people who knew nothing. I’m talking about the users and the control freaks... people like that. The genuine newbies get hurt and end up turning away from the lifestyle, thinking it’s worse than the life they have. It’s just sad.” “Does that happen a lot?” “I’d say nine out of ten newbie subs get hurt simply by hooking up with the wrong person.” “I feel very lucky. Why did you keep going back?” “Because even the most troll-infested chat rooms need a few voices of experience. That’s the reason I kept going back. To add my voice to the chorus of people who are ‘real’ in there.” “That’s very noble. I know that sounds sarcastic, but I really do mean it.” “My heart is pure, Elaine. It’s fragile but it’s mended and whole again.” Why does he keep saying things like that? She bit her lip. “Okay...” “And that’s all I’ve ever thought. I’ve always considered the Internet to be fraught with problems: not knowing who is really at the other end, dishonest people, etc. Dominants come across lots of half-hearted subs too. Submissives whose hearts aren’t in it, thrill-seekers, players, etc. Online, Doms have to be careful and take their time just as subs do. I’ve heard of a few couples successfully meeting online and moving into real life and living happily ever after. So it does happen. But I’ve also seen countless failures. Countless. So I chose not to seek anyone. You can ask Simone, for the last year, I’ve been dead against it. I never expected to meet anyone online.” Elaine didn’t know what to say. She didn’t know how to feel. He was talking like ‘they’ were a fait accompli. It scared the wits out of her. She was dumbstruck. Mercifully, Gary continued. “I go to parties and munches, Elaine. Occasionally to annual events, things like that. I’m involved in a small group of seven people, myself included. We get together now and then to talk and share experiences and knowledge. Once in a while we have a newbies night if there are enough people interested. The last one was a couple of months ago. Half of those who promised to come didn’t turn up. Of the three that did, none of them came to the following munch. One of the guys seems good. He might come back... Anyway, the point is, I’ve accepted I’m unlikely to meet someone given my current circumstances, and I haven’t been too concerned about it either.” “But one day you will be?” Elaine was shaking. “I thought I might put an ad in one of the lifestyle magazines. I figured my picture might get a few bites.” “Yeah,” Elaine typed, smiling. “A few.” “The girl would have to enjoy living in the boondocks.” “Where?” “I just mean in the middle of nowhere.” “Oh. Sorry. City girl.” “I get it.” “No, I mean...” Elaine blushed. What DO I mean? “I mean I come from the city. I didn’t mean I don’t have a highly romanticised idea about living in the open spaces.” She sent a wink. He sent a smile. “Enough intimate talk for the evening.” “Yes, Sir.” “Time for bed.” Elaine sighed. “Yes, Sir.” She looked at the clock and shook her head, wishing time hadn’t passed so fast. “Thank you.” “Tell me ‘what for’, Elaine.” “For spending your time with me. Half the time I can’t believe I’m here. The other half I can hardly think straight.” “Are you okay?” “Yes. I’m okay. Just frustrated, Sir,” admitted Elaine. “It’s been a long day.” “But you’ve not played.” “Oh, no,” Elaine messaged back quickly. “I won’t until after I’ve seen you on Friday night. I remember.” “Good girl.” Gary had accidentally called her that before. Elaine read his words again and smiled, remembering. This time she really liked it. It was hers. Her praise. He was pleased with her. “Thank you, Sir.” “Oh shit, I did it again, didn’t I?” “Yes, Sir,” Elaine typed, smiling from ear to ear. She sent a big grin to let him know. “I guess you don’t mind then.” He sent back a smile. “No. Not if I’ve earned it.” Elaine found the icon of the little person blushing and sent it. “Smiles.” “Smiles too.” “Good night, Elaine.” “Good night, Sir.” “Sweet dreams.” God, I wish! “Thank you. Sleep well, Sir.” And she signed off.

yessss….” I continued to pump her, filling her with my sperm.

2014-12-14T18:51:00.002-08:00

Now Mandira is 16 years of age. Ravina has sent me her pictures. She looks like my sister. Luckily my wife died in an accident and I was free to go to my sister. I had no ristrictions now. The moment I entered Ravina’s house, she ran into my arms. We hugged and kissed furiously, my hand wandering all over my sister’s lovely body. She was even more sexy now. Her body had filled out and was ripe.” I have come to you, my wife…you are mine now and I am yours..no one can separate us…Lets make love..lets fuck…I cant wait..fuck me!” I blurted out. We undressed in no time. We grabbed each other in a frenzy. My cock was raging for her cunt.” Ravina, hold my cock and put it in your cunt..Let my cock sink deep in my sister’s cunt…hurry!” Ravina had her face towards the wall and I hugged her from behind, cupping her tits. My cock thrust between her asscheeks. I had an idea to fuck her from behind.” Ravina, let me fuck you from behind, like a dog. Bend before me..put my cock in…hurry please!” She caught my cock and guided it into her wet cunt. I rammed my cock into her cunt from behind as I slammed her naked body up against the wall. “Ohhhhhhhh…its lovely…bhaiya…I have been dreaming of your cock filling my cunt….fuck me….fuck mee..fuck me!!” she cried out as I thrust my cock up into her hungry pussy. Her tits crushed against the wall as I drive my cock up into her pussy. “Ohhh…” she gasped, biting her lip, moaning as her cunt began to swallow my cock. “Touch my tits…Bhaiya….fondle my boobs….love me…love your sister…love your wife!!” I gripped her tight firm ass, spanking it lightly with my hand as I remember she loved being slapped. I was beginning to bang her hard, over and over. Fucking her fast, I drove her into a frenzy. “Ohh god..Fuck me hard…Deep….fuck me…..I have waited too long for you” she started to scream as orgasm shot through her making her cry out. I drove my cock into my darling sister fully, hard and deep. “Oh yes…” she cried out louder. “Yesssss…Fuck your whore sister…fuck me..I love your fat cock…give it to me Bhaiya” “That’s it sister, scream for my cock. Scream for my cock…” I whispered in her ears. “Yesss… fuck me bhaiya… ohhh god, yess…” she screamed out in pleasure as her body shook from orgasm. We came together and I shot my cum into my sister’s pussy as she held the wall.” Ohhhhh Bhaiya..it was so nice!” Afterwards we sat together and in the evening Mandira came from school. Mandira, my daughter looked like a fresh flower. She was even more sexy than my sister. She wore tight jeans and even tighter top. My sister saw me staring at Mandira. She introduced me to her,” This is my daughter Mandira. Mandira, he is your Mamu, say namste to Shankar Mamu” Mandira smiled at me saying “Namste” I hugged my daughter and she sat in my lap. I wondered if my daughter had been fucked so far or not. Possibly not. But she looked ripe for her first cock and my cock got hard at once. In the evening we had a feast. I took a couple of drinks and was so horny that I could not lay my hands off my sexy sister. Once I followed my sister in the kitchen and was cupping her boobs from behind when Mandira came in all of a sudden. I made an excuse as if I was removing some dirt from Ravina’s dress but I think Mandira got suspicious. Then I hurried up the dinner as I was getting horny to fuck my sister again. As soon as I had Ravina alone in bed and Mandira gone to bed in the other room, I pounced on my sister. I tore at her clothes and began kissing her all over. She lay naked before me.There was a zero number bulb on and in its pink light, my sister looked even more sexy as she squirmed on the bed under my body.’ Ravina, why dont you take a drink? It will make you sexier and bold in bed. I want my sister as a brazen slut without shame. I want her to be greedy for her bhaiya’s cock!!!” Ravina smiled naughtily at me and said” Ok bhaiya, make me a drink if that pleases you. If you have fucked your sister, bore a child in her womd, what harm can a drink do? Moreover, I am already a slut for my brother, give me a drink” I made a stiff drink for my sister. She drank it in a single gulp. I unzipped my pants and my cock sprang out before my sister’s mouth. She took my cock in her hands and squeezed it roughly,” Bhaiya, your banana is beautiful, and I want to taste it, suck on it, bite it and I love to fondle the peaches hanging under you banana!’Ravina said fisting my rod and feeling my balls. I groaned with excitement as I ran my fingers in her hair,” Yes sister, eat my banana, feel my balls, they are yours to eat and suck on” Drink was taking its effect on my hot sister and she was acting shamelessly like a real slut. With her hair all over her face, she put her hot and wet mouth over my cock head. I undid my pants and threw then on the floor. My darling sister had my whole rod in her mouth and was sucking on it greedily. I began to fuck her mouth by moving my hips. Pre cum oozed into her wet mouth and she drank it. Then she left my cock for a moment and began to lick my balls and fist my cock up and down with her hand. Her mouth was making loud sucking sounds.” Bhaiya, I have made your cock ready for my hungry cunt. Fuck me now! I want you to fuck me with your own daughter sleeping in teh next room! Poor Mandira does not know that her Mamu is her her Father. She does not know that I plan to get my daughter fuck her Father one day!!!” I did not know that my daughter had decided not to sleep but to spy on me and my sister. Her suspicion had made her to peep into our room and she kept watching me and Ravina naked, lost in sexual acts. I felt a hand on my bare buttocks which made me turn. My daughter Mandira stood behind me,” Is it true that you are my Father, Mamu? Is my mother your real sister? If that is true, then I want to be treated as you treat my mother. And how should I address you Mamu, or Father? I saw you touching mom’s boobs and knew at once that you were lovers and now watching you naked, confirmed my suspicions. I want to share you cock with mother, can I?” I was stunned. I was shocked! Ravina forgot to suck my cock as we both stared at our daughter who looked straight into our eyes. Ravian was first to compose herself. “Ok darling, you know I have waited for my brother, your father for so long! He is your father and my lover. Now that you have chosen to be a part of our family love, I dont have any objections. You are a woman first and our daughter afterwards. So you are welcome into this taboo fuck affair.If a sister can fuck a brother, then why not a daughter?” I smiled at my luck.’Let me make another drink for my darling sister and in the meantime, you make remove Mandira’s clothes. Lets see how her virgin pussy takes Papa’s cock!” I went to make another drink and when I came back, Ravina had made Mandira naked like herself. My God what a nice woman my daughter had turned into!!!! She looked like a young angel, ready for fucking and sucking. I touched her body with trembling hands and she was all cream to my touch. I felt her young blossoming boobs and her nipples hardened. Mandira was the image of her mother, only she was a fresh flower with budding nipples and a puffy pussy.” Ohhh Papa…it feels so nice…touch me…feel me like you feel mom…dont make her suffer like she has been for years….I have heard mom moan and groan for your cock..make mom happy…make me happy…ohhhh Papa!!!” Ravina once again was sucking my cock. She left my cock only to sip her drinkand pounced on my cock again. My cock was wet with her saliva. Mandira wanted to touch my cock and looking at her mother, she began to fondle my balls. ” Mom, I wan to taste this beautiful cock.” She said. I drove my cock into Ravina’s mouth and kept playing with Mandira’s tits. I looked down at my sister. “Lets teach her to please a man and to please herself, Ravina. She is just like you, is she not?” Mandira was close to me and I rubbed her back, stroking her hair. “Mmmm..” Ravina moaned giving my cock a break from her mouth and Mandira replaced her mother’s mouth. “Ohhh..” I moaned panting.. “It’s ok, Shankar. It is your daughter. She will learn soon. Now you have two horny sluts to handle” My daughter closed her eyes as I pulled her against my throbbing cock. “I love you Papa..Give me your cock.” “Ohh God…Now my daughter!!!! I cant hold any more” I moaned as she sucked my cock. “Feel her..touch her pussy….Sister touch her cunt!!.” I moaned into Ravina’s ear. “Mmmm…” my daughter groaned as Ravina touched her young cunt. I suddenly began to shoot my cum. I was holding back but now the sight of two horny cunts made me lose control.” Suck Papa’s cum, Mandira…drink his nectar…..You will love his cream…one day he is going to fill your cunt with his cream” “Ohhhhh…God….suck me…lick my balls Mandira, I love you sweetie.” “I love you too, Papa….I love your cream…It is so delicious.” She said licking her lips. Out of the corner of her mouth, some of my cum had dripped on her naked boobs I lay on the bed surounder by my sister and daughter from both sides. Naked female flesh warmed me and my cock began to raise its head. Ravina took my cock in her hands and caressed my balls. “You are getting ahrd again, Bhaiya. Mandira’s mouth is not enough for you! You want your fucking sister slut once again, dont you?” Ravina whispered into your ear. I kissed my daughter and then rubbed her ass as she clung to me. “Go ahead, fuck mom, she needs your cock. I want your cock to fill her pussy” I smiled as an idea struck my mind. I turned to Ravina as she was looking away from me and the head of my cock was pressing up against her ass. I wante dto taste her ass with my cock. “I want to fuck your ass Ravina. I have enjoyed your cunt. Now I want your ass!!! You will like that my sister, have you ever been fucked in the ass?” She shook her head. “Would you like me to fuck your ass?” She seems undecisive but then nods her head. I turn to my daughter and request,” Beti, bring some oil to make me fuck your mother’s ass otherwise it will hurt her. Make her behnd and kneel and oil her asshole. I will fuck her ass once you have oiled my cock too!!” Mandira kissed me as she went to the bathroom to bring baby oil. She made Ravina kneel holding the bedpost as my sister raised her lovely ass up in the air.” Mandira did as I had told her. She dipped her finger in the oil and pushed her finger into the tight asshole. Oh god!” she exclaimed. I began to fist my cock watching the sexy sight. My cock was raging hard as I saw my daughter finger her mom’s ass. Then she oiled my cock. I stood up and placed my cock at the enrance of my sister’s brown puclered ring. I saw my cock entering her ass. “Ohhhh bhaiyaaa…it hurts…it fucking hurtssssss!” Ravina moaned as she feltmy cockhead enter her velvety ass. I began fucking her hot ass as my daughter watched my cock go in and out of her ass. Ravina’s ass gripped my taboo cock tightly as she cried,” Noooooooo…bhaiyaaaaa…I cant take it…aaahhhh behnchod noooo..” “Ohhhh fuck yesss..Ravina…yesssss…you will love it…your ass is so tight…I love it!” I moaned in pleasure as I entered her ass deeper. Mandira reached up with her hand, and squeezed her mother’s hanging breast, her fingers played with my sister’s nipple. I smiled, “Now… touch her, feel her cunt Beti! Mom loves to get her cunt played with.” “Mmmmm…Yessss I love your cock..Bhaiyaaa…fuck my ass” she moaned as Mandira’s hand moved over her cunt. “Ohhhh Bhaiya yes.. fuck me hard…my ass is opening for you.” she squealed, moaning louder. As she did, I pumped my cock into your tight ass.”Oh god, yes. Fuck me brother.” she cried “Oh yesssss..” I pulled out of her ass and rammed it into her dripping cunt as Mandira’s fingers brush against my cock I went on sliding my cock in and out of her slit, faster now as my sister moaned in pleasure. “Mom, is Papa fucking you good? Do you like his cock in ass or cunt?” she asked her mother who could not say a word but enjoyed my cock. I fucked her for some time in that position and then grabbed her asscheeks, pulling her onto my cock and entered her tight hole again. “Ahhh…” she cried out as my cock went into her asser. “Ohhhh…” she cried loudly. “Ohhhh god… bhaiya….I am cumming!!!” She screamed, driving her ass against my fucking cock, her cunt juices flowing out of her pussy as Mandira touched her cunt. “Finger her cunt, Beti, fingerfuck your mother…” “You have made me a whore. Your whore my brother!” I was plunging my cock faster. Ravina was grinding her ass on my cock, feeling my cock as I thrust into her ass. “Ohhh god yesss sister…Iam cumming too….move your ass…fuck my cock,” Ibegan to cum in my sister’s ass. “Ohhh yes…” Ravina cried out, screaming in ecstasy as I filled her ass, stretching it. Faster and faster she felt me ramming her asshole, fucking her shithole. “You like that, whore? You are cumming, bitch??” “Ohhh yesss… more… please… fuck me.” my sister gasped, feeling my cock throbbing deep within her ass. “Ahhhhh yessss… oh god yes bhaiya…” she screamed in orgasm. As I heard my sister begging for my cock, I plunged swiftly into my sister’s tight ass. “Ohhhhh god, bhaiya! Yessss!!” I came like a geyser”AHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!” I cries out, gripping her ass tightly as I burst my cock in her ass. “Ohhhhhhhh!!!!!” Ravina cried as her ass was filled with her brother’s hot sperm, “Ohh god… ohhh yess…” she panted . “I feel it… fill me… ohhh god brother… yessss….” I continued to pump her, filling her with my sperm.

And after 9 months she delivered a cute baby doll.

2014-12-14T18:51:00.000-08:00

Hi readers: i was calling a friend and it connected to wrong no. A sweet voice responded to me and wishes her desire to meet me. She is from bangalore, next morning and told her about my location, she reached their after about 15 minutes with one of her friend, We proceed to A nearby coffee house and set in a private chamber. She their introduces herself she was shetal and her friend was rita. She told me she is married in A hindu family and her husband will divorce her if she could not be conceived as already 3 years has passed. She also told me that she has all the tests done & she is perfectly normal. She offered handsome amount for me for my job. I was bit hesitate but then she assure full secrecy. I told her that for her work having sex for one day is not sufficient. She agreed for every thing and pleaded for my help. I agreed on her request. She herself booked a room for me in a decent hotel with false name and left me there with promise to come next day. Next day at noon she comes, for the first time I have a good look of her. She is perfect beauty with nice figure. Any body will love her to have on bed. We sat in the room and started casually and she was responding. As we are aware of what we have to do so no hesitation was there.. I kissed her slowly then passionately and she was dancing to my tunes. I undid her kurta and salwar and she was standing in pinkish u/g in front of me. I took her to the bed and stated exploring her. She was breathing heavily and was moaning slowly in pleasure. I unhook her bra and her sweet melons were before me for fun. She was having gorgeous melons with erected nipples. I suck them till they are fully erect and rock solid. Then I tuned towards her panty and with one stroke I undid it. Ohhhhh. What A pussy she is having, no hairs, cleanly shaved. I planted a soft kiss on it and placed my self in between her thighs. I slowly parted her pussy lips and start licking it. She was shaking in pleasure and after about 15 minutes she had her first orgasm. Now I undid my u/g and placed my 9 inches tool at her opening and with one jerk I enter her fully. Then I rested for 5 min to get her adjusted. Then I started first slowly then with full force. She was humping me as she had synchronized with me. She was moaning in pleasure. Then about after 20 minutes she exploded and I can feel warmth of her juice on my tool. I was fully excited and exploded inside her. She was feeling it inside her and had caught my tool to get squeezed last drop of my nectar. We lay there for about 20 min and then we have another session. I stayed there for three days and we have almost 9 sessions with full enjoyment. On last day she told me that she had accepted me as her husband and her actual husband is a social representation only. I accepted her offer. I went back to home for A week stay and she was with me on each day. We have almost 30 sessions of sexual pleasure in all possible manners. She has given me 1 lac rupees and took care of my hotel expenditure. I departed her with very sad heart. After one week of my last trip she called me back with joy and let me know that she has began pregnant of my baby. And after 9 months she delivered a cute baby doll. Whom, she named amrita after my name amit. Our relation goes on and Our relation is still carrying on.

I rubbed his huge dick and he helped me glide it into my pussy.

2014-12-14T18:50:00.003-08:00

I was very young...and he was an older man of 21. He was my best friend s brother he had just returned from the Marines. We all lived in the same suburban neighborhood. I was completely naive to his smittenness with me. My mother would never have allowed me to date him because of our ages of course. On several occasions he had kissed me and made it known that he was interested. Being so young I did not know how to act or what to say. One night I was staying the night with my best friend. Dan her brother was out for the night. I left a note on his bed to come and get me when he returned home. Apparently he tried to wake me but I didn t notice. I did however wake up later and realized he was home. I quietly sneaked to his room and woke him. He was quite surprised. He laid me down on his bed and kissed me. He pushed my shorts down and off and began rubbing my pussy. I was shaking. I didn t know what to do. He did. He began fingering me and rubbing my clit at the same time. I was very wet very tight. He continued kissing me and began to spread my legs. I rubbed his huge dick and he helped me glide it into my pussy. It was tight it hurt but he was gentle. He began moving in and out of me...I was still so nervous. He continued to kiss me and fuck me...it became easier. I began enjoying it more. He felt good inside of me. He finally came all over my stomach. He kissed me good night and I returned to the other bedroom. No one ever knew except my friend. His mother always said Too bad you re not a little older. Dan thinks you re very cute.Little did she know...

I took of her blouse and unsnapped her bra...she had amazing tits

2014-12-14T18:50:00.001-08:00

I was a sophmore in college. I was pretty shy but was starting to come out of my shell. I had joined a Fraternity and lived in the house that year. I made some really great friends. Anyway one Friday night I went to an apartment part with a few of my buddies. The apartment was shared by one of my friend s girlfriend. When we got there I noticed this hot little blonde walking arpound the party in a mini skirt and blouse. She had a terriffic body and she obviously thought I was attaractive. At one point during the party I went out on to the balcony for fresh air (it wasn t very big) and she followed me out. Obviouly she was interested but I was too inexperienced at that time to take the hint. Then we went back inside after talking for a while. She sat down next to me on the couch and we firlted for about an hour. Then she got up to refill her beer and her skirt was hiked up just enough to reveal her white lace panties underneath. I saw her perfect little ass crack filled with those panties and I knew I was going to bang her that night. So...when she came back I asked her if she wanted to leave. She said yes after flashing me an its about time smile. We made out a bit in the coat room (really one of the bedrooms in the apartment) and I felt her up. She liked that. I then led her back to my apartment where we sat down on the couch in front of the fireplace for a few minutes. I started to caress her thighs. Then I asked her up to my room. She followed me up and sat on my lap facing me once we entered the room. I took of her blouse and unsnapped her bra...she had amazing tits. And she pulled my shirt over my head. Then she asked me if I liked oral sex. I said of course [As though I had ever had any] and she said she liked to 69. Here it was... first sexual experience and I was going to start it out with a 69!. At first I tried to be on top. But that didn t seem to work. I was too heavy Then I laid on my back and she positioned her shaved pussy directly over my face. We both started to suck and lick each other like there was no tomorrow. I loved gripping her perfect ass while I dug my tongue into her. When I went fast...she sucked me faster. When I slowed down she slowly licked and sucked my dick. Eventually I came in her mouth and she licked up all my cum!. Then I turned her over and started to REALLY eat her pussy. It was great because she was shaved. I must have spent at least two hours moving from her clit to her pussy to her nipples to her lips. Eventually she wanted me to fuck her. Of course I wanted to but I had no condoms! So I threw on a pair of shorts and started knocking on my freinds doors looking for a condom. One of my friends had his girlfriend over watching televeisoon and when I poked my head in I still had a huge erection visible in my shorts. His girlfriend looked at it with wide eyes. He told me to ask another buddy of mine upstairs. I went up the stairs and got a package of condoms. When I got back down she had clearly been maturbating while she waited for me. We started to kiss and fondle each other...and then she sat on my cock while facing me. I was sitting on my couch. She straddled me and started to move up and down my shaft. It was so warm and tight! Thank god I had already cum earlier or I would have blown my load right then and there. She slid her pussy from my balls to the tip all the while gripping it. It was amazing. The couch was under a loft bed so she grabbed the bed above and kept on riding me. I held her hips and started thrusting up when she came down. I also started to fondle her clitoris with my thumb. This made her start to convulse and I gave my first woman and orgasm! I had always fantasized about taking a woman from behind...so I carried her to the floor and flipped her over. She instantly knew what I wanted and raised her shoulders pushed her stomach toward the floor and stuck her magnificent ass up in the air. Then she slightly spread her legs for me...and I tried to insert my raging penis into her.I had a bit of trouble at first but I found her cunt with my fingers and guided my cock into her and started to pump away. At first I accidentally pulled it out of her because my strokes were too pronouced. Then I got the hang of it and had a wonderful time fucking her very hard from behind. I loved the slap...slap...slap of her ass when I pumped her. Just watching my penis go in and out of this magnificent ass and pussy made me cum so damn hard I couldn t believe it. She stayed over that night and we just held each other s naked bodies. We never did it again I am sorry to say. But it was one hell of a way to get initiated.

The Ice Queen Cometh (Or How Roy And I Got Back On Track)

2014-12-14T18:47:00.001-08:00

My boyfriend's name was, Roy. We'd been together for almost five years and things had been getting progressively less and less exciting. Both of us knew that we probably weren't really meant to be together, not long term, but we persisted. It was convenient, we had lots of mutual friends and interests, and we were both earning enough money to give us a pretty comfortable lifestyle. We were in with this tight little circle of fairly decent people. We all mostly got together every weekend to begin with, but in last last year or so a few of them gotten married and settled down. Some had kids, others had ones on the way, while others were just the sort of generic couples who did everything 'by the book'. You could have almost called them 'Ikea couples' - they were nice enough to look at; functional, but not very exciting.Roy and I knew that we didn't want that, family life together, not that we'd really discussed it or anything, there was just this unspoken space between us, you know the way a gay man will take a girlfriend to be seen to be more 'socially acceptable', a 'beard'? Well, it was like that with us, Roy was my beard and I was his. I don't mean that either of us was actually gay or anything, it was just our way of remaining acceptable within our clique. We still fucked pretty regularly, although I have to say that despite the fact that the sex was good, it had become a bit boring, more of a bi-weekly duty than a true pleasure. He had a large cock and by then we knew what the other liked, so we both had our orgasms. I'd give him head, he'd eat me out then then we'd fuck, with me rubbing my clit until I came. It wasn't the most exciting, but it worked. Recently, I had found myself fantasizing about other men and various other things while we made love. It wasn't exactly a problem, but I'd say that the spark had somewhat dulled.Roy liked me to wake him on weekend mornings with a long, lingering blow job and boy did I love the feel of his cock in my mouth as he began to get aroused and feeling him stiffen as he began to thrust… Fuck! Oftentimes, he'd sit up a little, grab my waist and pull me around so that he could lap and slurp at my pussy as I fellated him. The better he pleasured me, the more enthusiastically I would take him in, deep-throating, whilst kneading his balls and sometimes even fingering his tight little asshole as I sucked (of course, I bet he would have denied that to any of his friends). If I pushed my finger right in (which I'd tried for the first time only recently), got his p-spot, he'd come really fucking hard down the back of my throat and I loved it when he did that, loved the taste of his seed against the root of my tongue. Of course, we'd gotten so used to each other, that he could make me come too with his tongue dipping in and out of my tight, wet hole, as his fingertips massaged the base of my clit. I'd usually flood his mouth as I came and he couldn't get enough of it. We'd lie in bed afterwards, maybe fooling around until we were ready to fuck properly or sometimes we'd just take a long shower together and wash each other's bodies. We were comfortable together and yet it was much the same routine each time. I wondered if he was starting to check out other women in the same way that I was starting to notice other guys. Maybe we needed to do something to liven things up but he accepted my flaws, god knows I had more than a few, and I accepted his. It was easy, plus our group of friends liked things to be steady, stable and unchanging. A few times over the years, members of the group had tried to introduce new people. Dave's new girlfriend, Kristanna, was NOT a success. Kristanna was tall, Nordic and blonde with a statuesque figure. She was stunning, not to mention intelligent, boy was she smart, an astrophysicist or something like that. I had actually quite liked her but Janice, one of the wives, was continually putting her down and slagging her off about everything she could find fault with. "It's not like she's some sort of rocket scientist or something," she'd spat."Actually," I smirked, "she kind of is."Janice glared at me and I shut my mouth. I should have said something, but I didn't like to rock the boat. It just wasn't worth it. She had a nerve though, I remember when I first 'met' her. Roy and I had been at a club, maybe four or five years ago and I'd slipped outside the fire exit for a cigarette when I'd heard a noise coming from around the corner. Curious, I went to see what it was and was shocked to see Daniel with his jeans at his ankles, white ass bobbing as he fucked a woman against the wall of the club, it was Janice of course, she'd been throwing herself at him for months, despite the fact that he was already in a relationship with Cara. I had slipped quietly away and not said anything. I was glad I never because Dan and Janice quickly became an item and she soon asserted herself as some sort of alpha in the female section of our 'pack'. What a bitch...Now, Kristanna had the most amazing accent, really deep, husky and European (She was actually Norwegian). She had taken a bit of a liking to me because I was friendly. You see, didn't feel threatened by her at all, not the way the other women did, they hated her. Mind you, I was secure in my relationship with Roy, so it never occurred to me that he might ever stray. Of course, it didn't help that Kris had at one time worked as a lingerie model, to pay her way through university in fact. I bet you can just imagine how the guys all loved her, hung on her every word while undressing her with their eyes. Seriously, tongues out, drool, the lot! Roy and I had discussed it, Kris I mean, and he was actually fairly aware of how the girls felt about her. It was unfair, she'd done nothing to justify their behaviour. She was intelligent, balanced and sweet, always trying to include herself in the girly chats, but ultimately finding that she had more in common with the guys, who of course were delighted to hold her attention. The women in the group were pretty sneaky, it's not like they were overtly nasty to her, just cool enough to make her feel unwelcome, without Dave or the other guys seeing what was going on. They rarely invited her to their weekly lunches or the other things that they did together, rather finding excuses to 'conveniently forget'. It was pack mentality at its best, or worst.Now to his credit, Dave had tried to get the females in the group to accept her, he'd encouraged Kris to go out when we had our regular 'girl's days' but I'm sorry to say that they had simply closed ranks, put up a united front. Usually there was a lot of bitching and in-fighting amongst them, but not this time, they pretty much froze her out, made sure that Kris knew that she was not welcome around either them or their men. They were clever about it, not showing it to the guys, just keeping it between themselves, of course much to my shame, I was a part of that gang. Please don't judge me harshly, I never said anything nasty about Kristanna, but on the same note, I never defended her either. I guess I'm just pretty weak. I should have stood up to them and I regret that I didn't have the balls to do it.So, this one night, Roy and I had arranged to meet up with the rest of them. We were both going to make our way there separately after work to a bar that we often frequented. At the time, I was working as a paralegal, while Roy had just been promoted to partner with a firm of architects, so his hours were often pretty grueling. I didn't mind though, it gave me time to myself. Yes, I know, the two of us should probably have split or shaken things up a long time ago, again. Please don't judge me, plenty people stay together for all the wrong reasons!Anyway that night, as my taxi pulled up outside the bar, I saw a couple arguing outside. I immediately recognised Dave and Kristanna, and before I had even opened the door of my cab, I could hear her screaming at him. "Why won't you fucking DEFEND me? Those bitches HATE me! They've never liked me, especially Janice. Dave, you HAVE to do something about this!!" she took a long drag of her cigarette, folded her bare arms over her ample chest and blew the smoke right in his face.Dave coughed and looked really uncomfortable, he was shifting from foot to foot, "Kris, it's not like that. Anyway, where do you get off, insulting my friends, OUR friends? They've been nothing but nice to you since we started dating."I slowly sidled up the path, feeling pretty uncomfortable myself. I didn't know whether to loudly announce my presence or try and hide until they had finished and gone back inside. There was a low brick wall which was partially obscured by foliage and me, being the anti-confrontational sort that I was, well I sat down and lit a smoke of my own, cursing the fact that I hadn't gone for a pee before I left the flat. Shit, I was bursting. No choice now but to wait it out."Nice?" she practically spat at him, dropping her cigarette and grinding it out with her heel. "Dra meg baklengs inn I fuglekassa!! Those bitches invited me for a spa day and ignored me the whole fucking time. I knew I shouldn't have gone and you shouldn't have pushed me into doing it."I peered between the leaves of the bush, fascinated. I'd never seen Kris be anything other than cool, calm and collected, so this was quite the departure and in truth, I felt more than a little sorry for her. The rest of the women had been complete cows to her."Oh god, Kris, I'm so tired of this. You're being paranoid now," whined Dave, hardly even able to make eye contact by this point.She looked so hurt, I felt sorry for her. She knew that she was right, but I could tell in that moment that Dave would never admit it and would choose his friends over his girlfriend. Better for her to find out now I supposed."You know what, Dave? I am sick of this. I only ever put up with them because of you. I was new to the city and it was nice to be in a relationship, but if you are so blind that you cannot see what is going on here, or worse, you choose not to see, then I cannot and will not stay with you any longer. You know, the only one, apart from your leering male friends, who has been in any way nice to me is Rowan!"I almost jumped out of my skin to hear Kris bring my name into all of this and I sat, stock still, hoping that they would finish soon so that I could go inside and use the bathroom.I dared not even peek to see what they were doing and just continued to sit there, frozen and listening as Dave began to try and back track. Kris really was the hottest woman I'd ever known him to have, he was totally punching above his weight and I'd always had a suspicion that, a bit like Roy and myself, it was mere convenience and possibly habit which kept them together."Kris…" his petulant voice was cut off by a sharp SMACK and I looked round to see him put his hand to his own face, where she'd just slapped him."Ha, he deserved that one," I smiled."Din mor suger pikk I helmet!" she yelled, as she turned on her heel and marched angrily in my direction.Shit! I was about to be found out! I looked around for somewhere to hide, but there was nowhere. I needn't have worried though, Kris stormed past, not seeing me at all and sat down heavily on the wall about twenty feet away. I sat like a statue, glancing out of the corner of my eye as she put her head in her hands and began to sob uncontrollably."Kristanna?" Dave called uncertainly, then after a few moments, "Fuck this!" I heard the doors swing closed behind him as he went back inside.I sat there, not knowing what to do, listening to her cry and acutely aware that I simply had to go to the bathroom soon, if I were to avoid an embarrassing incident. I couldn't just leave her though. I got up, moved along the wall and sat down beside her. I put my arm around her, saying nothing and she looked up at me through tear-filled eyes. She began to sob even harder and I pulled her into me, just holding her."Are you okay, Kristanna?" I whispered, rubbing her shoulder."Nooo," she wailed between sobs. "I can't believe I put up with him for so long, Rowan. He's a spineless bastard.""I know, I know," I soothed, patting her back. "It'll be okay." Not really knowing what say next, I asked her if she would like a cigarette and I felt her nod against my chest.She sat up, a little breathless and watched as I took two Marlboros from the pack, put them both in my mouth and lit them with my Zippo. I took a drag from mine and handed hers to her. She took it gratefully, inhaled deeply and coughed. Oops, I forgot she smoked those stupid ultra-light menthol things. She grinned sheepishly at me and I grinned back. Even with her mascara-stained cheeks, she was stunning. I'd always liked her, not like the rest of those jealous bitches."I take it you don't want to go back inside, Kris?"She paused, cigarette almost touching her lips and shook her head."Are your bag and jacket inside? Would you like me to go in and fetch them for you? To be honest, I NEED to go in there or I am going to wet my knickers," I grimaced, trying to look apologetic."Please, Rowan, I would really appreciate that." Kris smiled, looking relieved and I could understand that. If she went in, looking like she did, the girls would gloat over her and probably make her feel even worse than she already did."Okay. Give me five minutes," I stood, flicked my cigarette into the hedge and began to walk towards the door. I stopped and turned around, she was slumped over, clutching her smoke, shoulders shaking and I knew that she was crying again. "Kris? Where are you going to stay tonight? I assume that you won't want to go back to Dave's flat?"She looked up at me and her face began to crumple again."Look, look, it's okay, you can stay at our place. Roy will still be working, I'll text him and tell him to crash at Dave's. Is that okay?"She nodded gratefully so I turned and made my way inside. I almost ran to the toilets, slamming the door of the first available cubicle behind me. As I relieved myself, I heard someone come into the bathroom. "Finally, he's dumped that fucking viking cow!" I recognised Janice's high-pitched drawl."I know! Thank god, I was sick of the way Will kept eying her up." That was Denise, blonde bimbo. I knew she'd been put out by Kris and her stunning good looks. The two of them continued with their defamation as they did their business and I sat silently once more, not wishing to be noticed. When they had gone, I opened the cubicle door, checked that all was clear, I mean, it would never have done to be caught eavesdropping. I knew that they would turn on me just as quickly. What the hell was I doing hanging around with people like this? God, I was pathetic! I shook my head and sighed while I dried my hands. I exited the restrooms and looked around the bar. It was already pretty packed and hard to see my 'friends' until I heard Janice's braying laughter so I headed in that general direction. There were about ten or twelve of them crowded around a table and I made my way through the crowd. Gareth spotted me first. "Rowan! You made it!" He announced, then leaned over and stage whispered behind his hand, "Hey, did you hear about Dave and Kristanna?"I nodded, "Yeah I did. I met Kris outside. I just came in to get her jacket and bag, if that's okay? Is Roy here yet?""No, he texted me half an hour ago and said he'd be along before nine," Gareth replied."Ah, that's fine. I'll give him a ring," I said, collecting Kris's things.Janice overheard and piped up, "Ha, is she in a state? I bet that icy bitch isn't even bothered, is she?""Janice, shut the fuck up, you nasty cow! I'm sick of the way you and your fucking harpies continually pick on her. Leave her alone, she's a good person!" I covered my mouth, not quite able to believe what I'd just said. She simply looked at me, mouth hanging open as I clutched Kris's bag and jacket and walked quickly out of the bar. I pulled my phone from my purse and began writing a text to Roy, telling him not to come home tonight but to stay at Dave's. Upset and not looking where I was going, I bumped into a couple of girls and I ignored their angry outburst, dropped my phone into my purse and made my way outside. Kristanna was already waiting in a taxi when I got outside so I jumped in and told the driver my address. She tentatively took my hand and I squeezed it between my own as we sat in silence during the short journey home.By the time we got to my apartment, Kris had stopped crying and her sadness seemed to be giving way to anger. She was ranting about Dave's misgivings and about all the times he'd let her down or pissed her off while they'd been together. It was funny to listen to her tell me this stuff, as I'd had no idea about most of it. Sure, the whole gang knew about the time he'd bought her that awful underwear; salmon pink and black crotchless panties and matching peephole bra (it was two sizes too big as well), no wonder she was pissed, but I hadn't heard about the time he'd cooked her a meal one night and they'd ended up in hospital because he'd used peanut oil, she had an allergy you see and he'd forgotten, or the time he'd been fingering her and his fingernails were rough and he'd made her pussy bleed (they hadn't been able to have sex for a week). No doubt about it, Dave was a wanker!We went into the flat, she'd been there a few times for meals and get-togethers, so she already knew where everything was. I poured us two large glasses of red and I sat beside her on the sofa. "Thanks for this, Rowan," she said as we clinked our glasses together. I took a large sip, sat the glass down and put my arm around her shoulder."It'll be okay, Kris. You know, you're probably better off without him," I sighed and proceeded to tell her what had happened in the bar, how I'd probably severed my friendship with them as well and that the two of us were probably social pariahs. She smiled at me, rested her head on my shoulder and we sat in silence for a while. Kris eventually looked up at me, "Rowan?" I turned to look at her and she simply looked at me, not saying anything until I raised an eyebrow. "Rowan, I don't think it's just the booze talking or what happened with Dave, can I say that I am feeling very close to you right now. Thank you so much for being a friend."I looked into her eyes and touched my fingers to her face, wiping at the mascara stains. I don't know why, but I put my fingers under her chin and pulled her face towards mine. I kissed her forehead, her nose and then I put my lips against hers. This was quite a night, first standing up to Janet and now this.Her mouth opened against mine, I felt the tip of her tongue touch my teeth while her arms moved around my waist as she wriggled into a more upright position."Kris," I murmured into her open mouth, but she silenced me by kissing me with more passion. Her lips were so soft as they moved against mine and her skin so smooth, not like Roy's which was tougher and stubbly. It felt weird, but good weird and I found myself eagerly kissing her back, allowing my tongue to dart against hers and she moaned lightly into my mouth. I wrapped my arms around her and began to lightly rub her back, feeling the bumps of her spine with my fingertips as we pressed our bodies together. Kris pulled back a little and looked into my eyes, "Rowan, are you okay with this? Have you been with a woman before?"I shook my head, "No, I hadn't even thought about it. It just seemed natural to kiss you. Have you been with a woman, Kris?"She smiled at me and nodded, stroking my cheek, "Yes, but not since I attended university. I'm not gay, but I always enjoyed the gentleness of being with a girl from time to time, it's very different to being with a man." She ran her fingers along my jaw and I placed my hand over hers.I gently pulled her hand from my face, pressed her fingers against my lips and began to kiss the tips of them, allowing my tongue dart out and lick them. I wanted her to know that I wanted this, not to be with a woman, just to be with someone I found attractive and sexy, and in truth, I suddenly became aware that I'd always felt that way about her. I just hadn't realised until now. Her eyes closed as I sucked her index finger into my mouth and I gasped as I felt her other hand rest on my left breast, her thumb began to circle my nipple and I felt it harden under her touch. She pulled her wet digit from my mouth and lifted my top over my head, then in one fluid movement, she unfastened my bra. "You are so beautiful, Rowan, so fucking beautiful. I want you. I want to make love to you. Can I? Can I show you what it's like to be with a woman?"I couldn't speak, I just nodded and watched her intently as she delicately rolled my nipples between her long fingers, her perfectly manicured nails were the same colour as the firm little buds she was pulling, rolling, teasing. As I observed, as though watching a movie, she leaned down, opening her mouth and she began to suckle me. I could feel the roughness of her tongue as she lapped, sucked and drew me into her hot, wet mouth. I closed my eyes and placed my hands on her soft, blonde hair, stroking it and enjoying the smooth feeling under my fingers. I inhaled sharply as I felt her teeth graze the engorged little nipple tip and then I felt her fingers slide inside the waistband of my trousers, fiddling with the button. That was when I realised just how wet I was and how much I wanted, no needed, her fingers inside me."Oh god, Kris, I want this. I want you right now," I moaned, hardly able to believe what was happening. I was so fucking excited, my whole body was buzzing!I lifted my bottom so that she could undress me, kicking off my shoes as she pulled down my trousers. She kissed my breasts again and then began to kiss down my belly until she reached my panties. She manoeuvred herself between my legs, pushing them open with her shoulders, applying soft kisses and rubbing her cute nose into the fabric, against my rapidly stiffening clit. I couldn't help but arch my back, raising my pussy towards her and she responded by putting her fingers inside the waist of my knickers and pulling them down to reveal my mound.It was so sexy, the way she kept watching my face, gauging my responses as her lips brushed against the neat triangle of pubic hair, sniffing and inhaling my scent. She began to massage my lips, gently pulling them open and she gave me a wicked smile before opening her mouth and starting to tongue my aching little bud. "Oh god!" I moaned, unable to close my eyes, fixated on this goddess between my legs. Teasingly, she began to run her fingers up and down my slit and I ached for her to push them inside of me, I thrust up towards her as she began to suckle my clit, flicking it with her tongue and I felt her fingers go in.Holy fuck, holy fuck! I'd never felt anything like this. Her thumb was at the root of my clit, heel of her hand pressing against my mound as she massaged and I felt her fingers sweep my g-spot. I was going to come, I was going to fucking come! I could hear my own ragged breath quickening as my body thrust up towards her. I couldn't stop and I wouldn't even have wanted to. I let myself go, crying out, "Oh god, Kris! Oh god!" Then I felt myself gush and my muscles clenched her fingers as she began to withdraw them and lap at my swollen lips, drinking from me.She moved from between my legs and back up my body, kissing her way up until she reached my mouth again. She smiled as she kissed my open lips and I could taste my own essence on hers. We wrapped our arms around each other and she got comfortable beside me, my breathing returning to normal as we kissed and stroked each others' soft bodies."My god, Kris… That was… Amazing! I've never felt anything like it," I purred.She kissed and nibbled my earlobe and whispered,"You can see why I got into it a little, can't you?""God, yes!" I murmured as my hand absentmindedly rested on her breast and gently stroked a pert nipple through her top. She began to feather the length of my hip with a light touch and I adjusted my position, so that I was kneeling, kissing her beautiful face. Her eyes still looked a little puffy from crying and there were still traces of mascara under them, but she looked beautiful, natural. "Are you okay?" I asked and she just smiled and nodded in reply as I leaned in to kiss her lips once more with soft little pecks.I moved from her mouth to her jawline then kissed down her neck and nuzzled her soft breasts through the fabric of her clothing. She took hold of my hand, placed it between her legs and I began to stroke her plump pussy through the fabric, pushing my fingers into her cleft, feeling the hot dampness there as I began to gently nibble at her breast through her top. She gasped as I clamped her nipple between my teeth and her body arched, pressing her crotch against my palm. Her hands were on her thighs, lifting her skirt and I took the hint and slipped my hand inside her tights, pulling them down to give me better access to her moist feminine place. I could smell her. I could smell her arousal. It smelled much like my own and I felt my pussy pulse as I slid my hand inside her panties, feeling her soft downy hair as my fingers began to slip between her lips which were slick with her viscose arousal. I moved my fingers up and down, spreading her wetness and she was wet, very very wet. She pulled up her top and pulled down her bra and I delicately sucked her bare nipple into my mouth as my fingers gently pushed inside her. She was writhing before me, unable to stop, watching me with moist, wide eyes, mouth open and she nodded, telling me not to stop.I reluctantly moved from her breasts, down her flat tummy, to the soft wiry curls between her legs. She opened them wide and my fingers gently began delving in and out of her tight, wet hole until they were knuckle deep and I pushed, even more firmly. Her hands were in my hair, clenching it and pressing my face against her. I stuck out my tongue and began to lick, the little valley at the base of her clit and I felt her body stiffen beneath me. She tasted so good, a delicious tang I'd only tasted from my own fingers or Roy's cock after he'd fucked me. Oh god, Roy? What would he think if he could see me now? His good, safe little girlfriend between her friend's legs, licking pussy for all she was worth… My guess was that he would love it, that his cock would be almost bursting from his jeans and I imagined him placing his hands on my hips behind me and plunging his length into my own dripping cunt as I poked back the hood of her clit with my tongue and continued to flick.I pulled my fingers from Kris's sopping pussy, used them to part her lips fully, flattened my tongue to lick between them and I almost jumped out of my skin when I heard Roy's voice. "Having fun, ladies?"I spun around to see him leaning against the doorway with a slightly amused look on his face. There I was on my knees, with my pussy bare, exposed and dripping, between the legs of our stunning friend. My hand was knuckle deep inside her and as I looked at him, I realised that my face was dripping with her hot nectar."Oh Roy, it's not what you think!" I exclaimed lamely, realising that it was exactly what he thought. "Anyway, w-what are you doing here? I thought you were going to stay at Dave's tonight. I texted you!""I never got a text," Roy replied as he walked towards us, coolly lifting an empty wineglass and and pouring himself a drink.Shit! I must not have pressed the 'send' button when I bumped into those girls in the bar. I sat up, grabbing my clothes as Kristanna sat back, closing her legs and pulling her skirt over her naked lower half. "Oh, don't stop on my account, girls," grinned Roy, as he settled himself into the chair opposite us. I could quite clearly see the outline of his cock through his trousers and I wondered how long he'd been watching before he'd made his presence known, judging by the dark spot of precum on his trousers, he had been there for some time. "So, is this a private party, or is anyone invited?" he inquired, lightly stroking his bulge.Kris looked at me, as if to ask what we should do and I simply raised my eyebrows and shrugged, still feeling the excitement from both my orgasm and my arousal at the taste of her. "Well, Roy, Dave and I broke up. I was upset and Rowan said I could come and stay here, that she'd ask you to stay at my place with him. I was very upset and Rowan was comforting me and as you can see, we got a little carried away. I don't really know what happened, but it was good, really fucking good. She tastes like nectar, by the way," she added, excitedly."Oh, I know she does," beamed Roy. "So, before I so rudely interrupted, what was going to happen and do you two need a little help? Want a little dick with your pussy?" I couldn't believe he'd just said that! It was so blatant, but then I supposed he was probably pretty surprised to find his girlfriend fingering and sucking another woman's pussy...Kris and I looked at each other again and grinned. Roy had always had a bit of a thing for blondes and he'd never made a secret of the fact that he thought Kris was gorgeous, so it depended on her, what she wanted to do. She smirked, raised one perfectly sculptured brow and nodded, "Hmm, I think that perhaps we could accommodate you…"Roy was out of his seat before the words had finished coming out of her mouth and standing beside us within seconds. Then he lost momentum and stood awkwardly, not quite knowing what to do. I took the lead and grabbed him by the waist of his trousers, pulling him towards me as my palm pressed against his bulging crotch. As I did this, I felt Kris push my legs open again and soon her tongue was lapping at my still-wet pussy lips. I gasped as her fingers pulled them apart once more and I pulled down Roy's zipper to free his turgid cock, his hands on my head as he pushed his tip against my lips.I found it hard to concentrate. The things that Kris was doing between my legs were making my whole body throb and my mind switched off, feeling only pleasure as I opened my mouth and began to lick and slurp the pre-cum from his delicious, stiff cock. Roy gripped my hair hard and pulled me onto his rigid tool, pushing it deep and hard into my mouth just as Kris sucked my clit between her teeth. I cried out, my voice muffled by the thick shaft in my throat and Roy added to the noise, grunting, as the vibration rattled against him. It occurred to me at that point, that Kris, whilst attending to my wet puss in the most delightful manner, was not really receiving any pleasure of her own, so I let Roy slip from my mouth and told him to lie down on the rug beside us. I'd never been part of a threesome before, so I wasn't really sure how these things worked. I decided to just go with whatever felt right as Roy lay down on his back. Kris reached out and took hold of his shaft, she looked at me, as if to ask if this was okay. I nodded and watched for a moment, surprised that I was happy with this, another woman attending to my boyfriend and suddenly found that I had an overwhelming desire to be kissing her again so I leaned forward to do it, my hands automatically finding their way to her breasts and my thumbs, circling her nipples and making them become erect as our mouths met and our tongues began slip against each other once more. I frantically grabbed her top and pulled it over her head, while her arms slipped behind to remove her bra. Fucking hell, her breasts were magnificent, maybe a little smaller than mine but with larger nipples, beautiful! I leaned forward and began to suck and flick her nipples, so much bigger than Roy's tiny nubs, as I pulled them in turn between my teeth.As Kris pulled on my boyfriend's cock, he was moaning loudly, watching me suckling her breasts and I felt his hand against my pussy, fingers invading, fucking me and I moaned loudly too. I felt Kris grab my hair and pull me from her nipple and it made a plopping sound. She put her fingers under my chin, raising it and kissed my mouth again, "I want you to touch my pussy again, Rowan. I want you to taste me again. Do it, now."With that, she got onto all fours before me and began to suck Roy's cock, wiggling her beautiful arse right in front of my face. She was outstanding, beautiful! I placed a hand on each cheek, looking at her glistening slit. Her pubic hair was fair, like her hair and I tentatively began to stroke the line where her lips met, feeling my fingers slip in a little as I spread her juices along it. Roy groaned again as Kris's head bobbed up and down his shaft and she moaned on it as I pushed an exploratory finger between her lips and into her tight little hole. Oh it was hot and wet and I pushed a second one in as far as I could. It felt so strange, but good and judging by the way she was gasping and grunting around Roy's cock, she was enjoying it too. I felt Roy pull my bottom around until my knees were on either side of his face and I could feel his tongue dipping in and out of me and presumably that was his thumb rubbing my clit. I pushed my face against Kris and licked the length of her slit, tasting her once more. The taste and texture was so delicious and I couldn't help but to suck the juices from her dripping cunt even as my fingers pushed deeper still inside her. I curled my fingers around, stroking inside and I was gratified to hear her breathing quicken as I found her g-spot and I began to describe quick tiny circles against it with my fingertips, still lapping with my tongue. Her pelvic muscles began to tighten around my fingers and I grinned, not just hearing and feeling her come, but actually tasting it too, as her slit became wetter, soaking my face. I leaned one hand on the small of her back while I removed my fingers from her pussy. I held them up to my nose, inhaling the scent of her and then I sucked her nectar from my fingers. Suddenly I became aware once more of Roy's ministrations to my own pussy. Savouring the feel of his stubbly chin against me as he licked and fucked me with his thick fingers. He was grunting against me, losing his rhythm as Kris continued to blow him, gripping his cock with her fist. I knew he was also about to explode and I watched as she pulled her head back, just in time to see jets of come erupt from his end, landing on her hair and face. Roy dropped his head back, leaving me very close to coming, but not quite there. "I'm sorry," he panted, looking a little ashamed."Finish yourself off, Rowan. Let us watch," whispered Kris, eyes wide and eager.I felt my face flush and I sat back, legs open, leaning against the sofa. I looked from Roy to Kris, seeing that I had their full attention now and I took a deep breath and slipped my hand between my own damp thighs and began to rub. I sighed and closed my eyes. It felt good. I heard movement and felt a mouth clamp onto my right nipple, I knew it was Roy, I could feel the touch of his evening stubble against my breast. I began to stroke my little clit a little faster, breathing heavily now, rocking my pelvis against my palm, when I felt fingers massaging my lips and pushing inside. I opened my eyes. Roy was latched onto my nipple, gently stroking his soft cock, while Kris was palm-deep once more in my pussy, watching my every move. "Come, Rowan. Come for us, that's it, baby."She leaned over and kissed my mouth. I swear I saw stars as my climax washed through me and I cried out, practically screamed as Roy gently closed his teeth around my nipple, feeling Kris's lips against mine. I stopped rubbing and dropped my hand to my side. Kris gave me a knowing look and pressed her other hand onto my clit and began to rub. "Aaah!" I yelped, not quite sure that I liked this. "Ssshh, relax," she whispered and yet again I felt her fingers sweep across my g-spot and suddenly I came again. This time I did scream.Roy and Kris sat back against the sofa, on either side of me and we all began to giggle. Roy got up and brought a blanket and our wineglasses over. The three of us snuggled under it and we toasted our new, special friendship.Kris stayed on with us for a few months, and it was wonderful. If mine and Roy's relationship had become stale, this livened it up, our new playmate, well that was until she was headhunted and relocated to Malaysia, where she met and fell in love with Erik. Roy and I are still together to this day. We don't hang about with the 'old crowd' any longer, choosing to do more things together although we very much enjoy it when Kris and her man come to visit, which they do as often as they can. Let me tell you, four people can have even more fun together than three, but I'll save those stories for another day. Life is sweet!

My Angel Vaishu

2014-12-14T18:41:00.001-08:00

By : Sanjay_me Hi friends this is Sanjay ( ), myself 21 now and am a true fan of this wonderful site. I am gonna narrate the experience I had with my girlfriend Vaishu(Vaishnavi). Am basically a tamilian, avg height and weight not a gym body and all. About vaishnavi she is an angel, she was my junior in college malayalee girl very fair slim. Her sizes are 34-24-24. Out of all the assets I like her ass the most you know the way in which it swings and bounces and dances when she walks i instantly get a hard on. The incident happened when I was in my final year. I and vaishu discuss everything (I mean it) including sex. I ll ask her to kiss me quite often and she ll do it happily for me. But no smooching and all only on my cheeks. And she likes giving butterfly kisses to me. As our relationship grew I very badly wanted to have sex with her. I have openly asked her also but she never accepted and scolds me “you shameless” then gives a naughty smile. I never gave up hope and I succeeded in it. She agreed to have sex with me. But she laid dozens of rules, no blowjob, you have to use condom, no anal, etc. I accepted for all of it. So as planned she came to my flats on a Saturday morning. She was wearing a beautiful yellow chudithar (she mostly wears chudithar only). I was in my shorts and t-shirt. I welcomed her in and made her sit on the sofa. Lock all the doors. (The previous night i couldn sleep at all, all night i was thinking of how would it be, how to make it good, etc. me made a detailed plan). She was talking something and my mind never bothered to interpret that I was looking in her eyes with full of lust only. Again her signature scolding came “you shameless I caught her hand, slowly caressed it, wow it was soft as silk, and caressed her face, neck. Pulled her softly and planted a kiss on her cheeks, then on her forehead, eyes, even nose. We were seeing into each other’s eyes and started to smooch; wow her lips were so tasty. I literally bit her lips, chewed them. She too got into mood and started moving her hands on my back. Our salivas got exchanged I was in cloud nine then. Our tongues were having a sword fight which lasted for about 10 mins. Then I made her lie on the sofa and I lay over her and started kissing all over her body. Caressing her body fully, with my hands. Was moving like a reptile on her silky body. Moved to her legs, planted kiss on each toe, lifter her chudi pants a litte and kissed her legs also. She was closing her eyes and enjoying. I massaged her thighs, came up and bit her ear lobes, kissed her neck, smelled her hair. She was twisting and turning. My tool was so hard by then. After this I removed her chudi top and made her remove my t-shirt too. She was in a white bra. I in a hurry hugged her very tightly, her boobs were pressing hard on my chest. Was kissing rapidly on her chest started crushing her boobs over her bra. Was kissing her navel and crushing her boobs. She started moaning aaaa hmmmm. I even smelled her arm pits and planted kisses there. Then I pulled her bra down didn unhook it. God! Two lovely apples were asking me to taste them. She covered it first out of shyness then I held her hands apart and buried my face into those beautiful hot mountains. Started circling her boobs with my tongue, kissed it, then started sucking them hard really hard. Was like a devil then. She started bouncing off the sofa. She was moaning heavily and pulled my hair. I slid my hands through her chudi pant and touched her panty. She breathed heavily when I touched her panty it was wet and hot. I was sucking her boobs and caressing her panty. I started licking her navel then. Wow that turned her too much I think she started to moan really high. To stop her moans went to her and smooch her nicely, this time she scratched my back with her nailed fingers and left love marks. I moved down her body and removed her chudi pant. She was too too shy then. Me spread her hands went down and kissed her on her panty. I took her hands in mine and made her to remove my shorts. I and my angel were only in unders then. When she removed my shorts my cock was so hard inside my unders and was bulging, she was staring at it. Then I started moving my hands over her panty. Started to kiss her thighs and legs. The smell of her pussy made me go crazy. I started licking her inner thighs heavily. It made her moan a lot. Then couldn control my self and removed her wet pantees. Wow what a scene. Her pussy was overflowing with juices and my angel had cleanly shaved her pussy for me I went and smooch her lips as a token of gratitude. I slowly kissed her pussy, wow she was moaning aaaaaa hmmmma aaaaaa. Licked it lightly, it made me so horny I started licking fast. She started bouncing on the sofa. Our moans became louder and louder she held sofa very tight and bounced. Her moans made me lick even faster. Then she gave me her gift a river of tasty juice from her pussy started flowing out. When she got orgasm she screamed way to loudly aaaa I drank and licked every drop of my angel’s precious juice. Then I removed my under’s myself and took my 8inch hard cock in my hands. The pre cum has already come out, I asked her to hold it, she hesitated then slowy she did hold. Was looking at it suprised and then I asked her to stroke it slowly which she instantly obeyed. Wow my cock was enjoying every second on my angel’s soft hands. As she said I never asked her to give a blowjob ( I did not want to waste time in arguing when two sous were in heaven. Then we started to kiss each other, smooching and i even smooched with her pussy lips. Her pussy lips wer so pink. I slid my tongue inside her love hole. She totally loved, aaaam aaaaaaa yes that’s she spoke to me. I was very happy that my angel was enjoying every bit of it. Then I took a condom and put my cock into it. I didnt want to hurry, slowly I insert my middle finger inside her wonder. The path was slippery, I steadily started finger fucking her, I did everything without a hurry wanting to enjoy it completely. Then two fingers came into action it was little tight at first then after sometime it was good. My angel started moving her hips accordingly and was completely out of this world. I went and smooch her and said I love you, she replied I love you too shameless. It was time I took my cock and placed it on her pussy, she was reluctant and twisting. I smooched her once again and said it ll be alright. I was very slow in inserting my cock, I did not want to cause even a minute bit of pain to my angel. It was tight; slowly and steadily I started rubbing my cock on her pussy and inserted it partly. I know it will pain for her badly when her hymen breaks, so me lied on her was smooching her and at once pushed my entire cock inside her and took her by suprise. She gasped for breath and I could see the pain on her eyes. I kept my cock still inside her pussy. Afte 5 mins I started riding slowly, ah what a feeling it was. Was massaging her boobs and fucking her. Slowly increased speed, she too started bouncing her hips faster. I was unable to control was banging her way fast, we both were moaning out loudly. I felt like cumming so increased my speed even further and cummed. God what an orgasm it was completely superb. We hugged each other and lied there for half an hour unaware of what was happening around us. [I actually wanted to try many different styles since it was my first time I could not control and ejaculated]. Please post your comments to . Bye friends.

My Beloved Chhoto-Maa (Aunty-Mom)

2014-12-14T18:34:00.001-08:00

Hi ISS readers, I think all you know me. For the new readers, at first I introduce myself. I am Moni, late 40 and 5’-7”. I was born in a middle class Bangladeshi Muslim family and serving in a public organization. My whole life is lustful indeed. As I gained some practical experience about sex at my childhood, I became a sex-maniac and whenever I got chance I tried to fuck any aged girls or women with many tricks without applying force or at least to peep the uncovered boobs and pussies from hidden places when they change attires. I always find the chance to touch teats and breasts of sleeping girls or women. I think always believe “sex is one kind of art”. So I want to share the real stories of those incidents of my life with yours. I assure you that every tale will give you a full satisfaction. The conversations of the story obviously were in ‘Bangla’, some places I have used ‘Bangla’ as happened and translated into ‘English’, otherwise I have tried to use translated English. Dear ISS readers, who regular reads my story, knows that I’m expressing the real sexual incidents, which happened in my life and you have already read about 50 stories. But the story, which I’m going to narrate now, is the most important incident in my life. This incident helped me to be confident, steadfast, courageous, which have made the path easy to fulfill my cravings and carnal desires. The lady, actually the heroine of this incident was related to my family by marital source. She was my Rabeya Aunt, the wife of my younger uncle Shamsuddin (the youngest sibling of my father). Shamsuddin uncle when married Rabeya aunt, I was then studying in class-VIII. Rabeya aunt was very cute to look at, like a fairy. Slim figured and very fair complexioned 16 year-old girl was the bride of my uncle. Yes, she was underage for marry but my uncle chose her and approached to marry her. My uncle served in an MNC and earned huge money, so aunt’s parents agreed to that marriage happily. From the very first night, that is nuptial night, friendship bondage built up between me and Rabeya aunt. We unite in a very close friendship and she became a bosom friend of mine. We chatted hours after hours and spent many memorable moments in our life. After married, Rabeya aunt became a member of our joint family. Within few months I opined her to call her as “Chhoto-Maa”, that is “Aunty-Mom”. Her deep affection towards me saved from many odd situations. Our friendship went at such stage that we couldn’t even pass a single day without meet each other. Only for me Chhoto-Maa never went to visit her parents for a long period. If she had to bind to go there for any specialty, she never spent there over one or two days. If any situation arrived that she had to stay there over one or two days, she took me with her. She always cooked my favorite dishes and fed me with her own hand. But our bondage did not last long. My uncle bought a house in Rajshahi town and took Chhoto-Maa there. Chhoto-Maa went with uncle weeping for me. She swore me at any how she would take me to her. Four years passed of our estrangement; meanwhile I passed the HSC board exam and prepared for higher education in university. My parents wanted to admit me in the Dhaka University, but I opined to admit in the Rajshahi University. Because after a long interval I got a chance to unite with my Chhoto-Maa again, she lived there. My parents didn’t agree first, at last I informed Chhoto-Maa to convince my parents. My mom loved Chhoto-Maa like her sibling sis. So at last they permitted me to admit in Rajshahi. My result was well and I fetched no problem to admit in the Management Faculty of Rajshahi University. Chhoto-Maa became so happy that is not to be expressed. Totally six years have passed uncle married Chhoto-Maa but they had no issue, the medical test assured that Chhoto-Maa was barren; there was no chance for bearing child in her ovary. In that time Chhoto-Maa was 22 years prime of youth and I was 19 years young guy. Though she was only three years younger to me but she always governed me like my parents. She always thought about my well being and never allowed me to do any wrong. Within all these our friendship was so closed that if anyone observed us may think we both were lovers. Meanwhile Chhoto-Maa became more beautiful and charming, any male shouldn’t keep her mind without craving for her youth. She was then about 5’-4” tall and with 30C size boobs her figure shape was 30C-24-34, her bum was high rising, when she walked the muscle of her bum danced. Her breasts were supple and plump and always felt over her blouse that how plump was those. Her breasts were fully round shaped but swelling like half circle. Though at that time I was full of youth and my sexual thought had been extremely developed, from her activities and behavior I had to change my mind for craving her to sex. Her behavior and activities with me was so mysterious that sometimes I seemed that she was willingly inviting me to the carnal incident but when I took any initiative she tactfully biased me, but never show any harshness or cruelty or anger to me. Here I’m narrating some of those happenings, from which you will get a clear picture about my Chhoto-Maa activities and behavior. The events occurred different days of my staying with Chhoto-Maa before the final incident occurred. Please read it attentively to judge the entire incident. Chhoto-Maa never called me by my name, she affectionately called me as ‘Babu’. Chhoto-Maa had no house maid, all the household works she did by her own hand. Sometimes I helped her. As my uncle was an MNC employer, maximum time she remained out of the country and months after months he spent touring worldwide. I clearly understood Chhoto-Maa’s sufferings of her sexual dissatisfaction and always agreed to satisfy her with my whole heart, because there was no my friend as favorite as her. Event-1: Chhoto-Maa left her bra and panty in the bathroom. I found it while I went for bathing. I couldn’t control my carnality and sniffed the sweet body scent of Chhoto-Maa from the UGs. After bathing I intentionally took those to my room and hid inside my drawer. In the afternoon Chhoto-Maa called me and told “Babu, you may take my bra and panty with your cloths, will you check?” I replied as an innocent “okay, Chhoto-Maa, I’m checking”. After few minutes I returned those and gave her, she took those and told “you may also keep these to you, if you choose, I have other more.” Event-2: Chhoto-Maa called me to help her in the kitchen. I was intentionally loitering through the narrow passage, where Chhoto-Maa was washing dishes in the sink. Each time I crossed her facing towards her and my front was rubbing her bum. My penis erected hard but I wore underwear and a bulge she was feeling with her bum. Suddenly she told me, “Babu, why are you loitering frequently, come here and wipe the dishes I washed”. I stood behind her and touched my bulged penis inside her buttock crack and rubbed. C told “don’t play mischievousness act Babu, why are you rubbing your knees with my bum, I think mosquitoes are biting on your legs, okay you may go.” Event-3: Chhoto-Maa was suffering from back pain. She told me to rub a medicine on her back. She lain on her chest and replaced the shari from her back. Then she unbuttoned her blouse and told me to drag the blouse at her neck. Fairness of her back made me arouse, how nice was that, I was going to apply the medicine but she impeded me, “Babu, what are you going to do? Remove the bra first otherwise it would be spoiled, first unhook that”. My heart was throbbing loudly and I thought she may hear my heartbeat. I unhooked the bra and the whole back became bared. I began to apply medicine on her supple back. Her breasts were smashed under her chest and the crushed breast’s base was seen lightly at the brink of her flank. I intentionally slipped my hand towards the base of her breasts to touch but she told me “o little mischief Babu, my back is paining, not flank, don’t misuse the medicine by applying on my whole body.” Event-4: Chhoto-Maa was bathing but she forgot to take her bra. She called me from the bathroom and told me to bring the bra for her. I brought one and she opened the door ajar and stretched her hand. Instead of handover the bra I intentionally push the door suddenly and the door displaced far. She was starkly nude and a part of her bare breast I saw. She snatched the bra from my hand and told in a calmly tone, “Babu, you have to remember that someone in the bathroom may be nude, never push the door mischievously.” Then she shut the door. Event-5: While bathing Chhoto-Maa called me in the bathroom. Her upper body was bare and she only covered her breasts with a towel. She sat on the floor and told me, “Babu, my hand does not reach all the places on my back, so I can’t clean some places, take the scrubber and apply soap with it and then scrub my back neatly”. I took the scrubber and applied soap with it and going to scrub her back, but she stared at me and smilingly told “Babu, you are not a baby, please act like an adult, drench my back with water first and then apply soapy scrubber”. She was sitting squatted and her breasts were crushed with her knees and a small portion of whitish balls sagged and swelled out. The beauty of the breasts dazed me and after scrubbing the whole back I intentionally began to scrub her flank side to get a touch of her soft breasts. Soon I reached near the swelled portion of her breast and my fingers touched the soft meatball. Chhoto-Maa turned her head towards me and told “Babu, don’t rub so front, your hand is touching something. I see you’re becoming more mischief day by day” Event-6: Chhoto-Maa got severe stomach pain and pain killer was not working. She called me and told me to bring some hot mustered oil with garlic and massage on her stomach. I hurriedly got the hot oil and sat beside her. She removed her shari from her belly and requested me to massage the oil. The supple whitish belly looked so beautiful that I was craving to lick the belly. I applied the hot oil with my fingers and then began to rub gently on her delicate tummy. The deep naval hole was so clean and round that I desired to insert my tongue into the naval and lick. I just applied some oil there and screwed inside the hole with my finger. The pain spread towards her lower abdomen and she indicated me to massage at the lower portion. So she had to bare her lower abdomen area. She removed the shari stuck under the petticoat and told me to drag petticoat downwards to bare the abdomen. My heart was throbbing and pounding loudly and I desired to see her nice pussy even a little portion and dragged the petticoat end downwards. But when the lining reached at the pubic line she grabbed the petticoat and told “Babu, why you are playing a prank, will you make me naked? Don’t yank so hard, I’ll become nude.” Event-7: Suddenly Chhoto-Maa fell ill from fever and in the mid-night her temperature rose high at 104 degree. She was shuddering in cold and she felt so seriously cold that blanket couldn’t warm up her. Then she called me inside the blanket and told to hug her tightly. In that night for the first time I felt the softness of her nice breasts at my chest. I hugged her tightly and her breasts were smashing with my chest and the soft sensation made me hot and fully aroused my carnality. As a result my penis became hard erected and touched her thighs. She felt that and understood the matter and told me, “Babu, something is going wrong with you, go and wear your underwear and return soon, your body warm was reliving my sufferings. Day by day you are becoming a woman-eater I see.” Event-8: Chhoto-Maa was watching TV sitting on the sofa, I sat on the floor leaning back with her legs and told her to plough my hairs, it gives me immense pleasure. She was running her finger through my hairs. After about 10 minutes I changed my position and rolled to lean my chest with her legs. She again began to run her fingers through my hairs. I gradually descended my head downwards and at times my chin dipped inside her thighs. I began to rub my face with her thighs and she slightly parted her thighs to give me access. Innocently I advanced my head slightly upwards and thus my face reached her pussy area and then I again began to rub my face at her crotch. I felt my face just touched her soft pussy she pushed me and told, “just a minute Babu, I have to visit toilet, wait a bit, I’m coming.” She got up and went to the bathroom. Event-9: We were travelling by a rickshaw and the road was rough, to keep balance we have to hold the bar of the hood. Chhoto-Maa held the bar uplifting her hand and her breasts became unguarded, I tactfully placed my elbow there that I could touch it. For the jerking I touched few times and at the last time I intentionally made a rub with her nice soft breast. Chhoto-Maa whispered into my ears that the rickshaw puller couldn’t hear, “Babu, you have reached the last stage of mischief, I see, what are you doing with your elbow, stop it, otherwise I will break your nose by fisting.” There were such many more events where I seemed Chhoto-Maa wanted to give me some unwanted advantage to go to my desired goal but at the next moment she disheartened me by impeding to go far. Which made me more attracted towards her; I always thought about her and planned about various tricks for making my carnal desire to a success. I could coerce her easily but it is normally out of my nature and for Chhoto-Maa it would not be thought. Raping does not bring the good result other than cruelty. If you rape a girl, you don’t get any pleasure after the show and you never could touch the girl, otherwise the law says that rapist would be hanged. So I never thought in that way but I tried to impress her to set up a nice and easy sexual relation like our friendship and thought and thought about that. At last I got the idea and by applying it I had succeeded. Final Event: I need an exciting result to create the situation and I searched for one. Suddenly an exciting news had been created and I took the opportunity. A competition was running where I was a participant. It was inter-university carom competition. I am a good player of carom and easily I promoted to the finalist. In that day I went to the university and attended the final competition and luckily I was the champion. I had been rewarded with a crest, a trophy and a certificate. The completion held in the morning and within 12 PM all the prizes had been distributed. I planned my trick and wait for an hour. I knew that Chhoto-Maa usually bathed at 1:30 PM. So I went to judge my luck. I reached at home at 1:40 PM and rang the bell. Though my heart was bumping that if Chhoto-Maa opened the door then my plan would go in vein. I rang the bell twice but the door was not opened. The door was self locked and I had always a key. So I unlocked the door and went in. I closed the door and shouted Chhoto-Maa excitingly. I acted like I was seriously excited for the result. Chhoto-Maa responded from the bathroom and told me to wait for a while. So, as my plan, I hurriedly changed my dress and wore a lungi and vest and waited for Chhoto-Maa, when she came out from the bathroom. I was shouting loudly “oh Chhoto-Maa, come out, come out soon, see what I have got, its only for you, please be hurry, I can’t waiting more, please be hurry, Chhoto-Maa, if you wouldn’t come out within 2 minutes I would break the door, I’m counting down 1….2….3….4….5…..6….7…..8….9….1….4….5….7….5…6….7….8….9. Suddenly I heard the sound of unbolting the door and the door opened. Wow! How cute was seen Chhoto-Maa, fresh like jasmine flower, she wrapped her hairs with a towel and wrapped her body with a bathrobe which she made a knot at the upper point of the cleavage made with her nice plump breasts. Her nice sexy shoulders were bared and only the shoulder straps of her black bra were seen, which gave more attraction to seeing there. I didn’t give any chance to realize anything. The trophy was in my hand, I show her and told “Chhoto-Maa look, I’m the champion ha ha ha ha.” Before ending my sentence I ran fast to her and slightly bending my body I hugged her thighs and lifted her body up. I was shouting “Chhoto-Maa, this day is mine, ha ha ha ha, I’m the champion, oh my god, how long I have waited for this day.” Keeping her up by hugging I began to dance and rubbing my head with her boobs (as I lifted her up her boobs were at my face). Chhoto-Maa first frightened and grabbing my head she was shouting “Babu, my dear, please leave me, I’ll fall down, Babu, don’t play a mischievous act, please leave me, I’ll fall down.” I replied with shout “oh no Chhoto-Maa, you never fall down, this day is mine, today I will do whatever my mind wants.” I began to dance again and was rubbing my face with Chhoto-Maa’s breasts. For my rubbing the knot of the bathrobe became about to loosened. Chhoto-Maa relieved my head and grabbed the bathrobe. Just that time I made a forward force slightly and Chhoto-Maa leaned at her back and about to fall down. I ran towards the bed and suddenly fell on the bed both of us, I still hugged her. Lying on bed keeping hugged her I began to roll about from the one end to other end. Once I lifted over Chhoto-Maa’s body and at the next moment she lifted over me. At the same time I was kissing my Chhoto-Maa like an insane. For rolling over the bed from one end to another end Chhoto-Maa’s bathrobe became loosened and opened from her body. Her nice plump breasts were covering in bra smashed with my bare hairy chest, I only once stared at those and saw the cleavage of round supple plump balloons which was crushing under mu chest. My plan and looking the cleavage of the shapely breasts made erected hard my penis and the 8” long and 2” diameter iron-hard penis already placed between her thighs and pocked her bare pussy from inside my lungi. I seemed she became thunderstruck and became fully calm and quiet. I was continuously kissing her and once I noticed that she became calm like fainted. After third round of rolling I stopped and at that time we were lying aside snuggled on our flanks. Chhoto-Maa’s eyes were closed and her whole face became reddish for my kissing, her lips swelled for my biting. Her lips were slightly parted and the pearl-like teeth were seen. I became perplexed and nothing could think then. After a pause about 30 second Chhoto-Maa murmured “at last I have been defeated.” In spite of that I remained motionless. At that time my steel erected hard penis stiffed towards my belly inside my lungi and touched with her pussy. Suddenly she moved and lifted her upper leg on my hip, still I remained motionless. Realizing my mental condition Chhoto-Maa whispered “dear Babu, why are you delaying? This time is yours, now go forward, now it will happen what you wanted for a long period, dear honey please carry on.” But still I remained motionless. Again Chhoto-Maa whispered, “hi Babu, what happened, please carry on, your Chhoto-Maa is now completely ready to swallow you, I’m going to unbearable”, she pushed me “Moni, I’m going out of control, you couldn’t withdraw after arousing me up.” Still I was motionless and then she shouted “Moni, you have seen my affection but never seen my cruelty, within a minute if you do not start, you will see my cruelty, I am going at out of control of my temper.” I wanted that Chhoto-Maa herself start, then I wouldn’t be blamed to my mind. After about one minute Chhoto-Maa pushed me forcibly and made me lie on my back and she got up and told “let me see, how dare you, son of evil.” She threw the towel from her hair and the curly black long hair spread hanged between her neck and front, she looked like an insane then. Chhoto-Maa jumped over me and sat astride on my knees. She hurriedly unhooked her bra and threw removing it. At that time I could see her full round plump breasts, those were nicer that my imagination. The black circles around the nipples were also seen. Firm, stiffed and hard black nipples were vigorously stared at me. She snatched the knot of my lungi and removed it to bare my penis, when my penis bared she exclaimed with enthralling “oh my god, what a giant thing it is!” She slapped on my waist and told “son of evil, why have you not show it earlier?” I didn’t tell anything. She grabbed my penis and yanked backward to make it stiffed vertically straight and then lifted up. Setting my circumcised strawberry shaped pointed penis with the orifice of her pussy hole just sat down. For Chhoto-Maa’s body weight and sufficient lubrication at her pussy canal my fat penis easily inserted till its root through her pussy canal. She just made a sound aaaauuuucchhhhh. Then she halted for a moment, I felt the touch of her womb opening at my penis head. Then she began to uplift and sat down and for this motion my penis began to run through her pussy hole. Without any motion I was just lying, Chhoto-Maa herself was kneading her breasts and with a fast motion continuously made the up down movement. After about 3 minutes she held my both hand and dragging those she placed on her breasts and alluded to press. I grabbed both the voluptuous breasts and began to squeeze hard, at the same time I nibbled and rubbed her nipples with my thumbs. These actions gave her immense pleasure and she was moaning in ecstasy ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah, she also became tired and for that the moaning was heard like hah haha haha haha haha haha haha haha haha haha haha haha. Her so tight cunt wall grasped my penis tightly and I was enjoying most. After few minutes she rested her weight on her knees placing my both side and she stooped forward and placed her both hands beside my both shoulder and began to fuck again. She was moaning and biting her lower lip, her face was fully covered with her unarranged hair bunch. At last I desired to relieve her sufferings and hugged her tightly, her breasts again crushed with my chest. I began to upstroke my waist frequently. Chhoto-Maa soon reached at her orgasm and began to moan deeply aaaaaah aaaaaaaaah aaaaaaah aaaaah faster Moni faster, forcibly strike me with more force, harder run harder oooooohhhh aaaaaahhhh uuuuhhhhh aaaaahhhhh oooooohhhh and ejected with some jerk, I felt the spasms of her pussy wall with my penis. She told “Moni, darling I have finished.” She laid on my body and kept her head on my chest. I was caressing her by rubbing her back. She stayed thus about 20 minutes and I didn’t say anything. After that she told “ Babu, my dear, you deserve for this for long days, at last you have succeed. I understood all but intentionally played with you that someday you would apply your last trick and this is that day. You are very clever, you have forced me to acquiesced and introduce the game.” She then landed on the bed and asked me to complete the course. At last I smiled and kissed her and told “Chhoto-Maa, you are very nice girl and my best friend, as our mind has been united so our body has to be united, I thought and did it. did you mind?” She twisted my nose and told “don’t give lecture like professors, now do what has to be done.” I kissed her lips and sucked her tongue and then I sucked her nipples for few minutes and at last when I began to lick her pussy, she told “Babu, my dear, I am giving you a new information, what is you doing now, it is totally new for me, your uncle never does it and it is very pleasurable, please continue.” I licked her pussy for a long time, I licked her long clitoris and the cave of the orifice of her pussy canal. At last I thrust my penis till its base and began to fuck her hard and I fucked her for about 25 minutes and then she ejected again. After more two minutes I spurted my semen inside her pussy. From that day we began to stay like husband and wife and I fucked her almost every night till I left Rajshahi. My beloved Chhoto-Maa at last committed suicide after 4 years I leaving her, the cause was unknown. Please mail me if you have any comments or suggestion for me. I’m able to fuck any lady minimum thrice in a night. Any aged girls/women living in Dhaka feel lonely can mail me at